Mistress Nancy Molesworth; a tale of adventure

MISTRESS NANCY
MOLESWORTH

A TALE OF ADVENTURE

BY

JOSEPH HOCKING

Author of "The Birthright," etc.

NEW YORK
DOUBLEDAY & McCLURE CO.

.898

COPYRIGHT, 1898, BY
DOUBLEDAY & McCLURE CO.

Press of J. J. Little & Co.

J. J. Little
Place, New 1

Contents

CHAPTER PAGE

I.— Trevanion, i

II.— Peter Trevisa's Offer 10

III. — Crossing the Rubicon 24

IV.— My Journey to Endellion 37

V. — My First Night at Endellion, . . . .51

VI.— The Uses of a Serving-Maid 67

VII.— On the Roof of Endellion Castle, ... 82

VIII.— Otho Discovers My Name 95

IX. — Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler, . . . in
X. — The Escape from Endellion, .... 125
XL— My Fight with Benet Killigrew. . . .139

XII.— Roche Rock 153

XIII.— The Wisdom of Gossiping with an Innkeeper, 168
XIV.— The Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan, . . 181

XV.— The Scene at a Wayside Inn 195

XVI.— Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe. . . .210

XVII.— The Charge of Treason 224

XVIII.— Otho Killigrew's Victory, . . . .239

XIX.— Launceston Castle, . ... . . .251

XX.— I Escape from the Witch's Tower, . . .267
XXI. — Describes My Journey from Launceston Castle
to a Lonely Mansion Accompanied by Two

Women, 285

XXII.— Mistress Nancy Tells Me Many Things, . 301
XXIII.— In Which it is Shown that Uncle Anthony

Was More than a Droll, . . . .315

2045701

iv Contents

CHAPTER PAGE

XXIV.— Otho Killigrew Uses an Old Proverb, . . 330
XXV.— How January Changed to June, . . .344
XXVI.— I Fall Into Otho Killigrew's Hands, . . 358
XXVII.— How Benet Killigrew and I Fought in the

Light of the Beacon Fire 371

XXVIII.— Otho Killigrew's Last Move, . . .386

XXIX.— The King's Gratitude 400

XXX.— In Which Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp, . 414

MISTRESS NANCY MOLESWORTH

CHAPTER I.

TREVANION.

THE only part of my history which I regard as
worthy of placing on record is confined to a few
months. I was thirty-two years of age at the
time, and had thus entered into the very sum-
mer of my life. At that age a man's position
ought to be assured ; at any rate his career should
be marked out with tolerable plainness. Such,
however, was not my fortune. Although I bear
one of the best known and most honoured names
in my native country, I, Roger Trevanion, was in
sore straits at the time of which I write. And
this not altogether because of my own faults. I
did not come into the possession of my heritage
until I was thirty, my father having retained ab-
solute control of his estate until his death. Up to
that time I knew nothing of his money matters.
Neither, indeed, did I care. I had enough for
my own use; I possessed good horses and was
able to enjoy what festivities the county provided,
to the full. Ever since my mother's death, which
took place when I was fourteen, my father paid
me but little attention. He saw to it that I was
x

2 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

taught to ride, fence, shoot, with other accom-
plishments befitting my station, and then allowed
me to follow my own inclinations. As a conse-
quence I became a gay fellow, being guilty, I am
afraid, of most of the misdemeanours common to
young men. I remembered that I was a Tre-
vanion, however, and while I did not belong to
the most important branch of the family, I held
to the code of honour to which for many genera-
tions we had been true.

I knew that my father gambled freely, and had
many relations with people which were beyond
my comprehension. I did not trouble about this,
however. Very few restraints were placed upon
me, and I was content.

When my father died, I discovered that I was a
poor man. I had still the semblance of wealth.
I lived in the old house, and was supposed to own
the lands surrounding it. The old servants still
called me master, and the farmers paid their rents
to me as they had paid them to my fathers. In
reality, however, everything was mortgaged for
nearly all it was worth. True, the lawyer told me
that if I would discharge a number of superfluous
servants, get rid of a number of useless horses,
and consent to the sale of a quantity of timber, I
could by practicing the strictest economy for ten
years, place everything on a satisfactory footing.

" That will mean that I must give up hunting,
raeiag, drinking, betting, besides closing the
house and living like a hermit, I suppose?" I said
to him. " That does not suit me. Is there no
other way?"

Trevanion 3

"Yes, there is one," he replied.

"And that?"

" A suitable marriage. "

I shrugged my shoulders.

"Women are not in my way, Mr. Hendy," I
said. The truth was, I had fancied myself in
love when I was twenty, with the daughter of John
Boscawen, a distant relation of the famous Bosca-
wens. She had led me on until I was mad about
her. I was her slave for several months, and she
treated me as though I were a dog of the fetch-
and-carry breed. Presently a young fellow from
a place near Penzance, Prideaux by name, came
to her father's place, and no sooner did he start
a-courting her than she sent me about my busi-
ness, drove me away in fact, as though I were a
cur. Since that time I had hated women, and I
grew angry at the thought of ever being expected
to put confidence in one.

" The state of your affairs is not generally
known," persisted the lawyer, "and a wife with a
handsome dowry would mean getting back the
deeds."

" No petticoats for me," I replied angrily.

" But if the petticoats mean comfort and free-
dom from money cares, would you not be wise to
put aside your prejudice against them?"

"Anything but that," I cried, remembering
Amelia Boscawen.

" Retrenchment or a wife," persisted the lawyer.

"Neither," I cried, angry that directly I came
into my heritage I should find myself in such a fix.

The lawyer sighed.

4 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" From whom did my father borrow?" I asked
presently.

"Peter Trevisa," he replied.

I knew the man slightly. A little, shrivelled-
up, old creature who had married late in life, and
who had one son whom we called " Young Peter,"
because he was so much like his father. Young
Peter was not so old as I, and I had never been
friendly with him. In fact I had despised him as
a ferrety kind of fellow, with whom I had nothing
in common.

" He holds you like that," said the lawyer, put-
ting out his hand and clasping it.

A great deal more was said, but to no purpose,
and I went on as I had gone before. True, I dis-
charged one or two of the younger servants and
sold a quantity of timber, but I did not retrench
as the lawyer advised. Thus at the end of two
years I was, if possible, in a worse position than
when my father died.

One day — and here my story really begins — I
rode off to a fox hunt. I still held my head high,
and rode the best horse in the field. I was care-
ful, too, to be well dressed, and I prided myself
that in spite of my poverty I was inferior to none.
I was young, regarded as handsome, stood over
six feet in my stockings, and was well set up. As
usual I avoided women, although there were many
at the meet. Although one of the heaviest men
there, I kept well ahead through the day, and in
spite of the weight of my debts I was in at the
death.

After the hunt I went to Geoff ry Luxmore's

Trevanion 5

ball, which was a part of the day's programme,
but I did not join the dancers. I wanted to be
free from women, and therefore accepted an invi-
tation to take part in a game of cards.

While sitting at dinner I saw old Peter Trevisa.
He nodded to me in a friendly way. Afterward
he came to me and caught me by the arm.

" And how are matters going at Trevanion, eh,
lad?" he asked.

"Grandly," I replied gaily, for I was heated
with good wine and I felt no cares.

"Thou shouldst be in the dancing-room, lad,"
he said. " There's many a fine maid there ; many
with a big dowry. Geoff ry Luxm ore's daughter
should suit thee well, Roger."

" No women for me," I cried.

" No ; dost a hate them so?"

I shrugged my shoulders.

" Then my Peter '11 be getting Trevanion,
Roger?" he said with a leer.

In spite of my excitement I felt uneasy as I
looked at his eyes.

"I've been thinking about calling in my mort-
gage," he said.

" Do," I replied.

"Ah, sits the wind in that quarter, eh? Well,
Roger, thou hast always been a dare-devil fellow.
But a landless Trevanion will be a sorry sight."

" There never has been one yet."

" And if thou art the first, 'twill be a sorry
business."

I felt more uncomfortable, so I swallowed a
large bumper of wine to keep my spirits up.

6 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Presently we sat down to play. I won, I re-
member, freely at first, and was in high good
humour.

" Luck seems with thee to-night," said old Peter
Trevisa. "After all, it seems thou'st done well
to come here rather than go a-dancing with the
maidens yonder."

As he spoke the music ceased, and on looking
up I saw Ned Prideaux, the fellow who had stolen
Amelia Boscawen from me, come into the room.

I don't know that I felt any enmity toward him ;
the only wrong feeling I had for him was on ac-
count of my pride. That he should have been pre-
ferred before me wounded my vanity.

Old Peter Trevisa knew of the business, and
laughed as he came up.

"Thou didst beat him in courting, lad," he
said to Prideaux, "let's see if thou canst beat
him at playing."

This he said like one who had been drinking a
good deal. And although I had not seen him
making free with wine, I fancied he must be
fairly drunk; consequently I did not resent his
words. Besides, I was in high good humour be-
cause of my winnings.

"I'll take a hand with pleasure," answered Pri-
deaux. He wiped his brow, for he had been
dancing, and sat down opposite me.

I broke a fresh bottle of wine, and we com-
menced playing. Fool that I was, I drank freely
throughout the evening, and presently I became
so excited that I hardly knew what I was doing.
Several fellows gathered around to watch us, and

Trevanion j

the stakes were high. I had not been playing
with Prideaux long before my luck turned. I be-
gan to lose all I had gained. Old Peter Trevisa
chuckled as he saw that the cards were against
me.

" Give it up, Roger," he said in a sneering kind
of way; "Trevanion can't stand bad luck, lad."

This wounded my pride. " Trevanion can stand
as much as I care to let it stand," I replied, and I
laid my last guinea on the table.

Presently Mr. Hendy, the old family lawyer,
came to my side.

"Be careful, Mr. Trevanion," he whispered,
"this is no time for ducks and drakes."

But I answered him with an oath, for I was in
no humour to be corrected. Besides, wild and
lawless as I had been for several years, I remem-
bered that I was a Trevanion, and resented the
family attorney daring to try to check me in public.

"He won't listen to reason, Hendy," sneered
old Peter Trevisa. " Ah, these young men ! Hot
blood, Hendy, hot blood; we can't stop a Tre-
vanion."

I had now lost all my money, but I would not
stop. Old Trevisa standing at my elbow offering
sage advice maddened me. I blurted out what at
another time I would not have had mentioned on
any consideration.

"You have a stake in Trevanion, Trevisa," I
cried angrily.

"Nonsense, nonsense, Roger," whispered the
old man, yet so loudly that all could hear.

"You have," I cried, "you know you have. If

8 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

I paid you all you lent my father, there would be
little left. How much would the remnant be?"

" We'll not speak of that," laughed the old man.

"But we will," I said defiantly, for what with
wine, and bad luck, and the irritation of the old
man's presence I was beside myself. "What
more would you lend on the estate?"

He named a sum.

" I'll play you for that sum, Prideaux," I cried.

"No," replied Prideaux; "no, Trevanion,
you've lost enough."

"But I will!" I replied angrily.

"No," said Prideaux, "I'm not a gamester of
that order. I only play for such sums as have
been laid on the table."

"But you shall!" I cried with an oath; "you
dare not as a gentleman refuse me. You've won
five hundred guineas from me this very night.
You must give me a chance of winning it back."

" Luok is against you, Trevanion," replied Pri-
deaux. " It shall never be said of me that I
won a man's homestead from him. I refuse to
play."

" Prideaux has won a maid from you !" laughed
old Trevisa with a drunken hiccup. " Be careful
or he'll take Trevanion, too."

"I'll never play for the land," cried Prideaux
again.

"But you shall," I protested. "If you refuse
you are no gentleman, and you will act like a
coward to boot. "

"Very well," replied Prideaux coolly, "it shall
be as you say."

Trevanion 9

We arranged our terms and commenced playing
again.

Half an hour later I had lost the sum which old
Peter Trevisa said he could further advance on
Trevanion. I do not think I revealed my sensa-
tions when I realized that I had lost my all, but a
cold feeling came into my heart nevertheless.

"Trevanion," said Prideaux, "we'll not regard
the last half -hour's play as anything. It was only
fun."

"That will not do," I replied. "We have
played, and I have lost; that is all."

" But I shall not take "

"You will," I cried. "You have played fairly,
and it is yours. I will see to it at once that the
amount shall be handed to you."

"I will not take it," cried Prideaux. "I abso-
lutely refuse."

I know I was mad; my blood felt like streams
of molten fire in my veins, but I was outwardly
cool. The excitement I had previously shown
was gone. Perhaps despair helped me to appear
calm.

" Look you, Peter Trevisa," I said; "you give
Prideaux a draft for that money."

"Roger, Roger," said the old man coaxingly,
"take Prideaux 's offer. He won your maid;
don't let him win Trevanion too. You'll cut a
sorry figure as a landless Trevanion."

I seized a pen which lay near, and wrote some
words on a piece of paper.

"There," I said to Prideaux as I threw it to
him, " it shall not be said that a Trevanion ever

io Mistress Nancy Molesworth

owed a Prideaux anything, not even a gaming
debt. Gentlemen, I wish you good-night."

I left the room as I spoke and ordered my horse.
I was able to walk straight, although I felt
slightly giddy. I scarcely realized what I had
done, although I had a vague impression that I
was now homeless and friendless. A ten-mile
journey lay before me, but I thought nothing of
it. What time I arrived at Trevanion I know not.
My horse was taken from me by an old servant,
and without speaking a word to any one I went
straight to bed.

CHAPTER II.
PETER TREVISA'S OFFER.

THE next morning I awoke with terrible pains
in my head, while my heart lay like lead within
me. For some time I could not realize what had
happened; indeed, I hardly knew where I was.
It was broad daylight, but I could not tell what
the hour was. Presently a clock began to strike,
and then I realized that I lay in my own bed at
Trevanion and that the clock stood in the turret
of my own stables. I counted the strokes. It
stopped at eleven. No sooner had it ceased than
all that had happened the previous night flashed
through my mind. I jumped out of bed and
looked out of the window. Never had the place
seemed so fair to look upon, never had the trees
looked so large and stately. And I was burdened
with the dread remembrance that it was no longer

Peter Trevisa's Offer 1 1

mine. When I had dressed I tried to face the
matter fairly. I tried to understand what I had
done. The more I thought about it the more I
cursed myself for being a fool. For I felt how
insane I had been. I had drunk too much wine,
I had allowed myself to become angry at old Peter
Trevisa's words. I had blurted out truths which
under other circumstances I would rather have
bitten my tongue in two than have told. I had
acted like a madman. Wild, foolish as I had been
in the past, that night was the climax of my folly.
Why had old Peter Trevisa's presence and words
aroused me so?

The more I thought the sadder I became, the
darker did my prospects appear. I had given
Prideaux a written guarantee for the money I had
been unable to pay. That piece of paper meant
my ruin, if he took advantage of it. Would he do
this? Yes, I would see that he did. In extremi-
ties as I was, I would rather sacrifice the land than
violate our old code of honour.

I heard a knock at the door, and a servant
entered.

"From Mr. Trevisa of Treviscoe, sir," he said.

I am afraid my hand trembled slightly as I took
the letter.

"Who brought it, Daniel?" I asked.

"A servant, sir."

" Let breakfast be ready in ten minutes, Daniel ;
I'll be down by that time."

" Yes, sir. "

I broke the seal of the letter and read it. I
soon discovered that it was written by young

i 2 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Peter Trevisa. For, first of all, it was written in
a clear hand and correctly spelt, and I knew that
old Peter's writing was crabbed and ill-shapen;
besides which, the old man had not learnt the se-
cret of stringing words together with anything like
ease. The contents of the epistle, too, revealed
the fact that the son, and not the father, acted as
scribe. The following is an exact transcript
thereof :

" TREVISCOE the 25th day of March in the year 1 745.

" To Roger Trevanion, Esq. , of Trevanion.

"DEAR SIR: — The events of last night having
altered their complexion somewhat after you left
the house of Geoffry Luxmore, Esq., and the
writing which you gave to Mr. Edward Prideaux
having changed hands, with that gentleman's
consent, it has become necessary for you to visit
Treviscoe without delay. My father has therefore
instructed me to write (instead of employing our
attorney, who has up to the present conducted
all correspondence relating to my father's con-
nections with Trevanion) urging your presence
here. I am also asked to impress upon you the
fact that it will be greatly to your advantage to
journey here immediately, while your delay will
be perilous to yourself. We shall therefore ex-
pect you here within two hours from the delivery
of this letter.

"PETER TREVISA."

This communication certainly looked ominous,
and I felt in no very pleasant frame of mind as I
entered the room beneath, where my breakfast had
been placed for me.

Peter Trevisa's Offer 1 3

" Where is the fellow who brought this, Daniel?"
I asked of my old serving-man.

" He is standin' outside, sur. He wudden cum
in. He seemed in a terble 'urry."

I went to the door and saw a horse which had
evidently been hard ridden. It was covered with
mud and sweat. The man who stood by the
animal's side touched his hat when he saw me.

" Go into the kitchen, my man, and get some-
thing to eat and drink," I said.

" I must not, sur," was the reply. " My master
told me to ride hard, and to return immediately I
got your answer."

"Anything wrong at Treviscoe?"

" Not as I know ov, sur."

I had no hope of anything good from old Peter,
and I felt like defying him. My two years' pos-
session of Trevanion had brought but little joy.
Every day I was pinched for money, and to have
an old house to maintain without a sufficient in-
come galled me. The man who is poor and proud
is in no enviable position. Added to this, the
desire to hide my poverty had made me reckless,
extravagant, dissolute. Sometimes I had been
driven to desperation, and, while I had never for-
gotten the Trevanion 's code of honour, I had be-
come feared and disliked by many people. Let
me here say that the Trevanion code of honour
might be summed up in the following way:
" Never betray a woman. Never break a promise.
Never leave an insult unavenged. Suffer any
privation rather than owe money to any man
Support the church, and honour the king."

14 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Having obeyed these dictates, a Trevanion
might feel himself free to do what else he liked.
He could be a drunkard, a gamester, a swashbuck-
ler, and many other things little to be desired. I
speak now for my own branch of the family, for
I had but little to do with others of my name. In
the course of years the estates had been much
divided, and my father's patrimony was never
great. True, there were many hundreds of acres
of land, but, even although all of it were free from
embarrassment, it was not enough to make its
owner wealthy. My father had also quarrelled
with those who bore our name, partly, I expect,
because they treated him with but little courtesy.
Perhaps this was one reason why he had been
recklessly extravagant, and why he had taken no
pains to make me careful. Anyhow I am afraid
that while I was feared by many I was beloved by
few. I had had many quarrels, and the law of
my county being something lax, I had done deeds
which had by no means endeared me to my neigh-
bours.

My pride was great, my temper was of the
shortest, my tastes and habits were expensive,
and my income being small, I was weary of keep-
ing up a position for which I had not the means.

Consequently, as I read young Peter Trevisa's
letter, I felt like refusing to obey his bidding. I
had been true to the Trevanion code of honour.
I had given Prideaux a written promise that the
gaming debt should be paid. Let them do their
worst. I was young, as strong as a horse, scarcely
knew the meaning of fatigue, and I loved adven-

Peter Trevisa's Offer 15

ture. I was the last of my branch of the family,
so there was no one that I feared grieving. Very
well, then, I would seek my fortune elsewhere.
There were treasures in India, there were quarrels
nearer home, and strong men were needed.
There were many careers open to me; I would
leave Trevanion and go to lands beyond the seas.

I was about to tell the man to inform his master
that I refused to go to Treviscoe, when I was in-
fluenced to change my mind. I was curious to
know what old Peter had to say. I was careless as
to what he intended doing in relation to the moneys
I owed him, but I wondered what schemes the old
man had in his mind. Why did he want to see
me? It would do no harm to ride to his house.
I wanted occupation, excitement, and the ride
would be enjoyable.

"Very well," I said, "if I do not see your
master before you do, tell him I will follow you
directly,"

"Yes, sur," and without another word the man
mounted the horse and rode away.

I ate a hearty breakfast, and before long felt
in a gay mood. True the old home was dear to
me, but the thought of being free from anxious
care as to how I might meet my creditors was
pleasant. I made plans as to where I should go,
and what steps I should first take in winning a for-
tune. The spirit of adventure was upon me, and
I laughed aloud. In a few days Cornwall should
know me no more. I would go to London ; when
there nothing should be impossible to a man of
thirty-two.

1 6 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

I spoke pleasantly to Daniel, the old serving-
man, and my laughter became infectious. A few
seconds later the kitchen maids had caught my
humour. Then my mood changed, for I felt a
twinge of pain at telling them they must leave the
old place. Some of them had lived there long
years, and they would ill-brook the thought of
seeking new service. They had served the family
faithfully too, and ought to be pensioned liberally
instead of being sent penniless into the world.

A little later I was riding furiously toward
Treviscoe. The place was a good many miles
from Trevanion, but I reached it in a little more
than an hour. I found old Peter and his son
eagerly awaiting me.

"Glad to see you, Roger, glad to see you," said
the old man.

"Why did you send for me?" I asked.

" I'll tell you directly. John, take some wine in
the library."

The servant departed to do his bidding, and I
followed the two Trevisas into the library.

"Sit down by the fire, Roger, lad; that's it.
First of all we'll drink each other's health in the
best wine I have in my cellar This is a special
occasion, Roger."

" Doubtless, a special occasion," I replied; " but
no wine for me at present. I want to keep my
head cool in talking with such as you. What do
you want of me?"

"Let's not be hasty, Roger," said old Peter,
eyeing me keenly, while young Peter drew his
chair to a spot where his face was shaded, but

Peter Trevisa's Offer 17

from which he could see me plainly. " Let's be
friendly."

" I'm in no humour to be friendly," was my re-
joinder. " Tell me why you have wished me to
come to you?"

" I would have come to you, but I had a twinge
of gout this morning, and was not able to travel.
I wanted to see you on an important matter, my
dear lad."

" Will you drop all such honeyed phrases, Peter
Trevisa," I said angrily. "I know you lent
money to my father on Trevanion. I know I
have been a fool since I came into possession.
Last night I lost my head. Well, Prideaux shall
be paid, and you will take the rest. I quite ex-
pect this, and am prepared for it."

" Prideaux has been paid," laughed the old man.

" In cash?"

"Aye, that he has."

" Who paid him?"

"I did."

" Oh, I see. You wanted the bone all to your-
self, did you," I cried angrily. " Well, some dogs
are like that. But it makes no difference to me.
Do your worst."

"You remember this," he said, holding up the
piece of paper I had given to Prideaux the night
before.

" I was mad when I wrote it," I replied, "but I
remember it well. How did it come into your
hands?"

" Prideaux has very fine notions about honour,"
remarked old Peter. " He did not like taking ad-

1 8 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

vantage of it, and yet he knew that you as a Tre-
vanion would insist on his doing so. "

"Well?"

" Well, Roger lad, seeing I have the Trevanion
deeds, I thought I might as well have this too.
So I offered him money down, and he was pleased
to arrange the matter that way. He has made
the thing over to me."

" Let's see it — his writing ought to be on it to
that effect. "

" It is; aye, it is."

" Then let me look at it."

" No, Roger. This paper is very precious to
me. I dare not let you have it. You might de-
stroy it then."

" Peter Trevisa," I cried, " did ever a Trevanion
do a trick like that?"

" No, but you are in a tight corner, and "

"Listen, you chattering old fool," I cried an-
grily. " If I wished, I could squeeze the life out
of the bodies of both of you and take the paper
from you before any one could come to your aid.
But that's not my way; give it me."

" I'll trust you, Roger; here it is."

I looked at the paper. I saw my own promise
and signature ; underneath it was stated that the
money had been paid by Peter Trevisa, and signed
"Edward Prideaux."

I flung it at him. "There," I said, "you've
forged the last link in your chain now. I am
quite prepared for what I have no doubt you
will do. Trevanion is yours. Well, have it ; may
it bring you as much joy as it has brought me."

Peter Trevisa's Offer 19

"You misjudge me," cried old Peter. "You
misjudge both me and my son. True, Trevanion
would be a fine place for my lad, but then I should
not like to drive you away from your old home.
All the Trevanions would turn in their graves if
any one else lived there. I want to be your friend.
I desire to help you on to your feet again."

"Wind!" I cried. "Trust you to help any
man!"

"Listen to what my father has to say," cried
young Peter. " You will see that we both wish to
be friendly."

His face was partly hidden ; nevertheless I saw
the curious light shining from his eyes. He was
undersized, this young Peter, just as his father
was. A foxy expression was on his face, and his
mouth betrayed his nature. He was cunning and
sensual. His was not unlike a monkey's face.
His forehead receded, his lips were thick, his ears
large.

" Roger Trevanion, my lad, there is no reason
why you should have to leave your old home.
Nay, there.is no reason why you should not be
better off than you have been. That is why I got
this paper from Edward Prideaux. '.'

Old Peter spoke slowly, looking at me from the
corner of his .eyes.

" You want me to do something," I said after a
minute's silence.

"Ah, Roger," laughed the old man, "how
quickly you jump at conclusions."

"It will not do, Peter Trevisa," I cried. "You
have Trevanion. Well, make the most of it. I

2O Mistress Nancy Molesworth

shall not be sorry to be away from the county.
The thought that everything has really belonged
to you has hung like a millstone around my neck.
I am not going to fetch and carry for you."

" But if you had the deeds back. If I burnt this
paper. If the estate were unencumbered. What
then?"

" You know it will not be. Trust you to give
up your pound of flesh. "

"You do me an injustice," replied old Peter,
with a semblance of righteous indignation.
"What right have you to say this? Have I been
hard on you. Have I dunned you for your
money."

" No ; but you have lost no opportunity of let-
ting me know that the place belongs to you. "

" That was natural, very natural. I wanted to
put a check on your extravagance."

I laughed in his face, for I knew this to be a lie.

"Roger Trevanion," cried young Peter, "my
father is a merciful man. He has your welfare at
heart. He is old too. Is it manly to mock old
age."

"Let there be an end of this," I cried. "I be-
gin to see why you have brought me here. I
knew you had some deep-laid plans or I would
not have come. It is always interesting to know
what such as you think. Well, let's know what
it is."

For the moment I seemed master of the situa-
tion. An outsider would have imagined them in
my power instead of I being in theirs. Especially
did young Peter look anxious.

Peter Trevisa's Offer 21

"I am sure we can trust Roger," said the old
man. " When a Trevanion gives his word he has
never been known to break it."

" But they are learning to be careful how to
give their word," I retorted.

Peter looked uneasy. But if I ask you to keep
what I tell you a secret, you will promise, Roger?"

" I ask for no confidences," I replied.

" You said just now that we wanted you to do
something," said young Peter. "You guessed
rightly. If you do not feel inclined to do what
we ask you, you will of course respect anything
we may tell you?"

" That is but fair," was my answer.

" You promise, then?" cried old Peter.

" If I honourably can," I replied.

For a few seconds both men were silent ; then
old Peter began to speak again.

" Roger Trevanion," he said, "you know that I
hold the deeds of Trevanion ; you know that you
are entirely at my mercy."

" Well enough."

" You would like to remain at Trevanion? You,
a Trevanion, would not like to be an outcast, a
mere vagrant, a landless gipsy."

"I don't care much," I replied. "I should be
free ; and I would rather be landless than be sup-
posed to own the land, while everything prac-
tically belonged to you. I've told you this before.
Why make me say it again?"

"But you would like the deeds back. You
would like to live at the old home with plenty of
money?"

22 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" You know I would. Why mock me?"

" You would do a great deal in order that this
might come to pass."

" What do you want?"

We had come back to the same point again, and
again old Peter hesitated.

"You know Restormel?" he said at length.

" Restormel Castle, up by Lostwithiel?" I asked.

" No ; Restormel in the parish of St. Miriam, a
few miles north from here?"

"Oh, yes, I know."

"What do you know?"

Both old Peter and young Peter spoke in the
same breath; both spoke eagerly, too — anxiously
in fact.

"What is rumoured by certain gossips," I re-
plied. " I expect there is no truth in it."

" But what have you heard?"

" It is said that the estate belongs to a chit of a
maid," I replied; "that the maid's mother died
at her birth, and that her father, Godfrey Moles-
worth, did not long survive her. That he was
broken-hearted. That everything was left to a
mere baby."

" But what became of the baby?"

" I know not. I have heard that she has never
been seen on the place, although her father has
been dead wellnigh twenty years. That the
rents are paid to Colman Killigrew who lives at
Endellion Castle, and who is a godless old savage.
Rumour says that he claims to be the maid's guar-
dian. But of this I am ignorant. He lives full
fifty miles from here, and I know nothing of him."

Peter Trevisa's Offer 23

" That is all you have heard?"

"That is all I can remember at present."

"You have never seen the maid?"

"No. Who has? Stay; I have heard she was
placed in a convent school. Old Killigrew is a
Catholic, I suppose."

" I'll tell you more, Roger Trevanion. Colman
Killigrew has been fattening on the Restormel
lands for wellnigh twenty years. He hath kept
the maid, Nancy Molesworth, a prisoner. In a
few months she will be twenty-one. He intends
marrying her to one of his sons. She hates the
whole tribe of Killigrews, but he cares nothing
for that. He is determined ; you can guess why. "

" Yes, such things are common. But what is
that to me? I know nothing of the maid, Nancy
Molesworth; I do not care. Let the Killigrews
marry her; let them possess Restormel."

" My son Peter hath seen the maid, Roger."

"Ah! How?"

" He had to pay a visit in the neighbourhood of
Endellion Castle, and he saw her by chance."

" Spoke he to her?"

" No, he did not ; she did not see him. She is
kept a close prisoner, but my Peter hath lost his
heart." „ ,

I turned and looked at young Peter, and his
face looked more monkeyish than ever. A sim-
pering smile played around his protruding mouth.
His eyes shone like those of a weazel.

"Well," I said, "what is this to me?"

" This, Roger Trevanion. I want that maid,
Nancy Molesworth, brought here to Treviscoe. I

24 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

want to save her from those Papist savages who
would bring ruin upon the maid and upon the
country."

"That's nothing to me," I replied; "I avoid
women. They are all alike — all cruel, all selfish,
all false as hell. Why tell your plans to me?"

"Because," cried young Peter, "if you will
bring the sweet maid, Nancy Molesworth, to Tre-
viscoe, you shall have the Trevanion deeds back.
I will destroy this paper you gave to Prideaux,
and we will forgive a large part of the money you
have had from us. " And he named a fairly liberal
sum.

CHAPTER III.

CROSSING THE RUBICON.

I MUST confess to being startled by this proposal.
I had not foreseen it. That I should have to do
with any woman formed no part of my plans. As
I have said, I hated women ; I had not forgotten
the lesson I had learnt as a lad. Hence the sud-
denness of his proposal took me somewhat aback.

But I did not betray my feelings. Instead I
walked quietly around the room, occasionally
glancing at the two men who watched me closely.

"If I refuse to do this," I said presently, "you
will of course make good your claims on Tre-
vanion?"

Both nodded.

" And if I consent, you will in payment for my
services destroy the paper I gave to Prideaux,

Crossing the Rubicon 25

give me back the deeds, and forgive the amount
you mentioned?"

" I will have papers drawn up to that effect," re-
plied old Peter in honeyed tones. " I will always
be a friend to you, and render you any little ser-
vices in my power. You are but thirty-two.
Think what a gay life you could live!"

I saw what was in his mind. He thought I
should continue my spendthrift habits, and that
as a natural consequence he would soon possess
the deeds again. But I said nothing. There
was no need that I should. Besides at that mo-
ment I felt a great desire to stay at Trevanion,
and I formed a resolution that if ever I got the
deeds, I would never let them go out of my posses-
sion again.

The matter required thinking about ; and heed-
less of the inquiries I still paced Treviscoe li-
brary, trying the while to read the two Trevisas'
motives, and understand the whole bearings of
the case. I was not long in forming conclusions.

" The Restormel estates are valuable,! suppose?"
I said at length.

" There is some very good land on it?" replied
old Peter. " Molesworth harbour is in it."

"Just so; .and you mean that young Peter
should marry this maid?" I continued.

"'And what then?" cried old Peter. "That's
naught to you. You hate all women, you say.
You care not what may become of her if you
have your deeds back, and become a prosperous
man?"

"No!" I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "I

26 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

care not"; and yet I felt uneasy, I knew not
why.

" Besides the maid hates the Killigrews, hates
"em!"

" How do you know?"

"I've found out."

I must confess I did not like the work. The
idea that I should take a maid barely twenty-one
from the man claiming to be her guardian, and
bring her to Treviscoe, the home of these two Tre-
visas, was repellent to me. I was not over-par-
ticular what I did as a rule, but this caused a
nasty taste in my mouth. This Nancy Moles-
worth might marry young Peter, crawling ugly
worm as he was, that was nothing to me ; what
matter it who women married? He might have
the Restormel lands too, if he could get them.
Still, although I had given myself pretty much
over to the devil during the last few years, I did
not like the thought that a Trevanion should do
the dirty work of a Trevisa.

Had they told me all? Why should they select
me for this mission? And why should they be
willing to pay such a big price? There were
plenty of gangs of cut-throats in Cornwall who
would do their bidding for a less sum.

" You had better place this affair in other hands, "
I said at length.

"Haven't we offered enough?" cried young
Peter.

"It's too dear at any price, I am afraid," I re-
plied, and yet my heart went out toward Treva-
nion as I spoke.

Crossing the Rubicon 27

" You are prepared to give up your old home,
discharge your old servants, and become nameless
then?" old Peter said, his ferrety eyes fastened on
me all the while.

"Others would do it cheaper," I replied; "far
cheaper. Tom Belowda's gang would attempt the
work for a hundred guineas."

Young Peter lost his head as I spoke. " Could
I trust the sweet maid with a gang of roughs?" he
cried ; " besides, we should place ourselves in their
power, they would know our secrets."

" It would pay them not to tell."

" Aye, but a secret held by such ceases to be a
secret. "

I saw that my game was to hold back, and I
continued to do so. The thought of retaining
Trevanion grew dearer each minute, but I did not
let them know.

"It's a difficult task," I suggested, still contin-
uing to pace the room.

" Not so difficult for such as you," said old Peter
coaxingly. " When you Trevanions make up your
mind to do a thing you do it, although the furies
stand in your way. You are as strong as a horse
and if need be could fight like a fiend from the
bottomless pit. Not that there would be any
need," he added quickly.

"If it is so easy," I retorted, "let young Peter
do this himself. He says he loves this maid, and
love," I laughed sneeringly, "overcomes all diffi-
culties. This is just the work for a lover. It
smacks of far-off days. Let Peter attack the cas-
tle like the knights of past ages, and bear off his

28 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

bride in triumph. He would make a fine sight
carrying a maid on his crupper."

I saw a look of vindictive hatred shine from
young Peter's eyes, but he said nothing.

"Peter is not fit for such work," was the old
man's reply. "He was delicate from a child.
Riding wearies him, he has neither the strength
nor the daring necessary. "

"You say that Killigrew has sons?" I said at
length, a new thought flashing into my mind.

"Yes."

" Many?"

" Five."

" Be they weaklings like you, or strong fighting
men?" I said, turning to young Peter.

" Strongmen, giants, "he said quickly, and then
he tried to qualify his words as though he were
afraid that difficulties would hinder me.

For the first time I found pleasure in the thought
of accepting the mission. It fired my blood to
think of doing battle with these sturdy Killigrews.
They were Papists too, and I had been taught to
hate them from my childhood. I longed for some
reckless work to do. At first it had seemed tame
and mean to carry away a chit of a maid from
Endellion Castle, and take her to Treviscoe, that
she might become the wife of Peter Trevisa. I
surmised, too, that young Peter thought quite as
much of Restormel as he did of the maid. But to
go into a house where there were five young fel-
lows who were giants, and take away a maid who
was closely guarded, aroused all my love for ad-
venture.

Crossing the Rubicon 29

"What is this Endellion Castle?" I asked. " Is
it one of the old Cornish fortresses?"

"Part of the castle still stands," replied young
Peter. " The grandfather of the present Colman
Killigrew built the present house adjoining it."

" It is well guarded, I suppose?"

" Yes," replied young Peter reluctantly. " Col-
man Killigrew and all his sons are rebels at heart.
In his father's days he and his family supported
King James; they long for a Catholic to be on
the throne, and there is a rumour that they are
planning against our good King George. "

" Hath anything been proved against them?"

" No, not proved, but matters look suspicious.
Rumour saith, that should there be a rebellion he
could command five hundred swords. There is a
strong Papist feeling in the neighbourhood of
Endellion."

"And the maid, is she a Papist?"

" Her father, Godfrey Molesworth, was a strong
Protestant, but Heaven only knows what they have
persuaded her to be."

This information caused new thoughts to come
into my mind, and I determined to remember
what he had told me.

" Are Colman Killigrew and his sons beloved by
the neighbouring families?" I asked presently.

" He is both beloved and hated. Some of the
Catholics are his friends, but others mistrust him
sorely. "

These matters came out slowly. Evidently
young Peter did not care about discussing them.
Perchance he was afraid lest I should shrink

30 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

from trying to carry out his plans when I knew
them.

I was silent for some time. I pondered much
over what I had heard.

•" All this should be nothing to thee, Roger, lad,"
said old Peter, becoming more and more familiar
in his tones. " All the Trevanions for many gener-
ations have sought to help the oppressed. Thou
hast the blood of thy fathers within thee. This is
work worthy of the best. Besides, if thou wilt do
this, both Peter and myself will befriend thee
always. Peter's heart went out after the maid,
and he longed to set her free. She is suffering,
Roger, suffering greatly. Killigrew will rob her,
and sell her to one of his brutal sons. Such a
work as we asked will win the blessing of
Heaven."

" Have done with this Quaker talk !" I cried. " I
care nothing about such things. Perchance the
maid will be better off where she is than with you ;
perchance, too, one of these Killigrews will make
a better husband for her than your puling lad. "

" Nay, think not so," cried the old man; " Peter
is a good lad, weak in body, but quick in thinking,
and hath a kind heart."

" I like a fight," I blurted out; " I do not object
to a rough bit of work, but " I mused.

" But what, Roger, lad?"

"I hate aught that hath to do with women.
This matter presents many difficulties. I must
get to speak with the maid, if she be as you say.
If not, I must carry her off by force. Anyway I
shall have a wench on my hand for days. I dis.«

Crossing the Rubicon 31

like this. I am no woman's man, and I should
repel her by my roughness."

Peter's eyes glistened. " But you would be kind
to her?" he asked eagerly.

"Kind!" I replied. "I would always treat a
helpless maid with respect. No man who is a
man could be cruel to these poor things, who can-
not fight for themselves. Still one cannot trust
women. Mostly they would betray a man at a
pinch even though he were fighting for their wel-
fare."

" That is why we are anxious to have such a
man as you to help us," cried old Peter. " If we
gave this to some, my lad would be eating his
heart away with jealousy. He would think they
would be plotting to take her away from him.
But you, Roger, you have been badly treated by
women, therefore "

"I should pay them scant courtesy," I inter-
rupted.

" I know a Trevanion would always treat a well-
born maid as she should be treated. Besides "

" Besides what?"

" If you promise to bring the maid here, you
will bring her."

"Yes," I replied grimly, "if I promise."

" You are as clever as a lawyer, and strong as a
horse," wheedled old Peter, "and a Trevanion
always keeps his promise."

To this I vouchsafed no reply, but I saw the old
man's purpose in trying to flatter me.

"Will your promise?" cried young Peter at
length, after much more talk.

32 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

I considered the matter again. I thought of
the Trevanion deeds, and the forgiveness of half
the debts my father had contracted. On the other
hand, I pictured myself going into the world a
landless wanderer, after having turned all the
old servants adrift. It was not pleasant. Then
I tried to realize the work these two Trevisas
wanted me to do. Should I bring a maid, badly
as she might be treated by the Killigrews (and
I much doubted this portion of their narrative),
a maid well born and beauteous, to be the wife
of a crawling worm like young Peter Trevisa?
But this did not trouble me much. What did
I care who she married? Killigrew, a giant cut-
throat, or Trevisa, a weak-chested, knocked-
kneed, sensual little vermin? — it mattered not.
Neither did I trouble much as to who possessed
the Restormel lands. Still I was a Trevanion,
and a Trevanion hates dirty work — at least of that
kind.

On the other hand, I loved adventure. The
thought of spiting these Killigrews and taking
the maid from them, even though I knew little of
them, except that they were Papists, stirred my
blood. True I did not understand all the motives
of the Trevisas in selecting me to do this work,
but that did not matter. I doubted much if the
maid would consent to marry young Peter, al-
though I brought her to Treviscoe. That, how-
ever, was not my business. Old Peter regarded
his son as a handsome man, with brains enough
for two; I knew him to be a flat-chested, ugly
weakling with plenty of cunning.

Crossing the Rubicon 33

" Have you made up your mind?" asked old
Peter at length.

"Yes," I cried.

"You will undertake the work?"

"On conditions."

He got up from his seat and held out his hand
to me. " Let's shake hands on it," he cried.

" Not yet," I replied; " I must name my condi-
tions first."

"Well, what are they, Roger, lad? Don't be
unreasonable."

"First," I replied, "this business will need
money. It may take many weeks. I know not
what will happen to me on the way. I must not
go to Endellion a moneyless man."

"We have thought of that," replied young
Peter; "there are a hundred guineas in this
bag."

"That is well," I replied; "it is a stingy allow-
ance, but it may suffice. The next condition I
make is, that you draw up a writing stating what
you have just promised me."

" It shall be done. "

" Then send for Mr. Hendy, my attorney, with-
out delay."

"Why?"

"That it may be placed in his hands."

" I — I cannot consent to that," cried old Peter.
" I want no other person to know our plans. I
will keep the paper safely, lad, quiet safely."

I thought I saw his cunning now. If they
kept the agreement, I should be quite powerless
to claim my own, even if I did my work. I saw,
3

34 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

too, why they were so willing to offer liberal
terms.

"If you refuse, I refuse," I replied. "I stake
everything on this, Peter Trevisa. If I fail to
bring that maid here to Treviscoe, it will mean
that I am a dead man, for I swear that I will not
give up while I am alive. If I promise, I prom-
ise." This I said firmly, for I knew the danger
which attended my work.

"But I will do right, you may trust me,"
wheedled the old man.

"Maybe," I replied; "do as I say, or I refuse.
I simply demand that you write the matter down
and sign it. On conditions that I bring the maid,
Nancy Molesworth, to Treviscoe, within two
months, you give me back the Trevanion deeds,
the paper I gave Prideaux, and a declaration
that you forgive me the money you mentioned.
If I do not bring the maid here in that time,
it shall be returned to you, and you can de-
stroy it."

He tried to wriggle out of this, and brought for-
ward as many objections as if he were a lawyer.
But I did not yield, and so at length, doubtless
believing they would be able to get the better of
me, even if I succeeded in my mission, he prom-
ised.

" Let us send for Lawyer Hendy at once, and
then the matter will be settled," he said, as though
he were thinking of means whereby he could keep
me in his power.

"Not yet," I said; "there is yet another condi-
tion."

Crossing the Rubicon 35

*"' No, no !" he cried ; " I have made no more con-
ditions."

"This will have to be complied with," I replied
with a laugh, for to see these men yielding to my
terms made me merry.

"What more do you want?" asked old Peter
after many words.

" I demand that Lawyer Hendy shall manage
Trevanion while I am away," I said. "If I do
not return in two months you may conclude that
I am dead. In that case I demand that certain
sums of money be given to the servants who have
served our family for many years." These sums
I named, also the servants to whom they were to
be given.

" I agree to the first part of the condition, not
the second," cried old Peter.

"Why?" I asked. "Do you expect me to fail?
Do you think I shall be killed? Is the expedition
so dangerous? A little while ago you said it was
very easy, and that I should be sure to succeed."

" But it is not fair," whined he. " In that case I
should lose much money for nothing."

"And I risk everything. You will have to do
this only in case of my death. I may lose my
life, and you refuse to lose a few paltry guineas."

" I tell you I will not!" he cried.

" Very well, then you may get some one else to
do your work."

" Then I will have Trevanion. Every stick,
every field, every jot and tittle will be mine, and
you will have to leave the county a vagrant,"
shrieked the old man.

36 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" No," I said firmly. " I will go to Endellion on
my own account. Possibly the maid might bring
me fortune."

"But you promised you would not," pleaded
young Peter.

" I promised nothing of the sort. I said I would
tell no man. Neither will I. "

"But you hate women," he continued; "you
have refused your lawyer to marry a woman
with money, even although it might save your
estates!"

I laughed aloud, for this speech was uttered in
a whining, yet savage way, just like a dog who is
afraid whines, showing its teeth all the time.

" I did not know then what I know now," I said
with glee, for it was a pleasant thing to see these
scheming money-grubs having the worst of a
game.

They wriggled and twisted finely for some time,
and then consented, as I knew they would, for I
saw from the beginning that they had concocted a
scheme which would mean much profit to them.
Besides I believe that young Peter was really
much in love with the maid Nancy Molesworth.
So Lawyer Hendy was sent for, old Peter trying
to ply me with wine the meanwhile. In this he
did not succeed, however, for I felt I must not lose
my head, and thus be led to do foolish things.

We drew up the papers as I had stipulated;
they were signed by both Peter and his son, and
Lawyer Hendy was given full instructions.

On leaving, I took the money old Peter had
offered me and counted it carefully.

My Journey to Endellion 37

" You will do your best, Roger ; you will not
break your promise?" he said tremulously.

" I do not break promises," I replied.

" When will you start?"

"To-morrow morning!"

"God bless you, Roger."

" I am not sure He can while I do your work,"
I replied.

CHAPTER IV.

MY JOURNEY TO ENDELLION.

THE next morning I started to ride to the home
of the Killigrews. I could see that Daniel sorely
wanted to accompany me, but I decided not to
take him. In nine cases out of ten a man does
work better when unencumbered. Mostly people
who pretend to help fail to understand what is in
one's mind, and as a consequence generally bungle
things grievously. I did not want this matter
bungled. The more I thought about it the more
was I determined to see the thing through suc-
cessfully. The picture of living at Trevanion,
practically unharassed by debts, became more
pleasant each hour. Besides as a race we were
not given to bungling, and although I was little
in love with the thought of having a maid for a
companion, I gloried in the prospect of measuring
wits, and if needs be swords, with these sturdy
Killigrews. I therefore mounted my favourite
horse which I called "Chestnut," on account of
his colour ; a horse the like of which was difficult

38 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

to be matched. He was going five, stood over
sixteen hands high, and was of a build which
united strength with speed to such a degree that
half the squires in the county wanted him. I
had been sorely tempted to sell him, but had
never yielded to the temptation. I had always
prided myself on riding the best horse in the
county, and Chestnut was certainly second to
none. In spite of my unusual weight he carried
me easily, he would run until he dropped, and
possessed tremendous staying power. Added to
this, I had seen him foaled, had fed him with my
own hands, and when Jenkins, the famous horse-
breaker, declared to me his inability to "break
him in," I had undertaken the task myself, and
had succeeded. I did it by a new method, too, for
I never struck him a blow. I do not attribute this
to any special power I possess over horses gene-
rally, for Jenkins would in nine cases out of ten
succeed where I failed. The truth was, Chestnut,
when he was a colt, regarded me as a sort of play-
fellow and learnt to love me. Being an intelli-
gent animal, he soon understood me, indeed he
had a curious instinct by which he seemed to
divine my thoughts and feelings. I carefully
armed myself, and placed in my saddle-bags as
much ammunition as I could conveniently carry.
I did not know whether I should stand in need
of these things, but I thought it well to be
prepared. The county was infested by rob-
bers, and as I carried a large amount of money
I thought it well to test my sword-blade and
pistols. Thus equipped I had no fear. I was

My Journey to Endellion 39

a fair shot, and generally held as a strong
swordsman.

" When may I expect 'ee back then, sur, makin'
so bold?" asked Daniel as I mounted.

" I don't know, Daniel ; don't expect me until you
see me. As you know, I have given you full par-
ticulars, and Mr. Hendy will visit you constantly. "

"You be goin' into danger, Master Roger, "said
the serving - man tremulously. " Laive me go
weth 'ee, sur."

Daniel was nearly fifty years of age, and had
served our family all his life, so he had been
allowed to take liberties.

" Quid Smiler es jist aitin his 'ead off, sur, and
I baint no good 'ere when you be gone. Taake
me weth 'ee, sur. You wa'ant be sorry."

As I said, I did not think it best to take him, so
I rode away leaving him disconsolate. On my
way to the home of the Killigrews I passed
through Truro, Tresillian, Ladock, and Mitchell,
but nothing happened worthy of note. I did not
hurry, rather I rode slowly, for I wanted to enjoy
the quiet of the day. Everywhere new life was
appearing. Everywhere, too, the spirit of rest
seemed to reign. In those days I did not think
much about the beauties of early spring, but I
could not help being impressed by the scene
around Tresillian. The little arm of the river
enclosed by wooded hills was indeed fair to look
upon. I rested my horse at the gates of Tregoth-
nan, where the Boscawens lived and looked with
somewhat envious eyes on the long line of yew-
trees which bordered the drive, and remembered

40 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

that I had once loved the maid who was related
to the people who dwelt in the great house in the
distance.

I did not get beyond St. Columb that day, and,
on arriving there, tried to find out something
about the Killigrews. I had not gone far enough
north, however. The main branch of the family,
as all the country knows, had lived at St. Erme,
about five miles north of Truro, also at Falmouth,
but it had died out. Colman Killigrew was the
descendant of one Benet Killigrew, who, although
he did not, like some of his relations, become a
courtier, was sufficiently fortunate to marry a
Mistress Scobell Rosecarrick, of Endellion, in
which Endellion Castle was situated. Through
her this branch of the Killigrews became pos-
sessed of a pleasant estate, and also became allied
to an ancient race. This I had learnt by reading
Carew's survey of Cornwall after I had returned
from Peter Trevisa. Of their present condition,
however, I knew nothing, neither could I discover
anything about them at St. Columb.

Arriving at Wadebridge the next day, my atten-
tion was attracted by an inn called " The Moles-
worth Arms." As the name of the maid I had
promised to take from Endellion to Treviscoe was
Molesworth, and as it was moreover the chief inn
in the town, I decided to rest there and partake
of some refreshment. Although it was scarcely
noon, I found the common room of the inn filled
with a number of people. Mostly the occupants
were farmers, although I fancied one or two of
them belonged to the gentlefolk of the neigh-

My Journey to Endellion 41

bourhood. I did not pay particular attention to
them, however, because my interest became cen-
tred in a hale-looking old man, who was evidently
a travelling story-teller and minstrel. He had
finished his singing, and was now telling a story
before taking his departure. There is no need
that I should repeat the tale here; at the same
time I mention the incident because I was im-
pressed by the wondrous way he had of making
us all look at him. One could have heard a pin
drop when he was speaking. I was fascinated by
him too, partly, I expect, because I did not under-
stand him. As all the county knows, a tale-teller,
or a wandering singer, who is usually called
"a droll," is no unusual thing. Many of them
had visited Trevanion, and I had always given
them food and a bed. Mostly they came when
the house was full of visitors, and regaled the
company with song and story. But they were
mostly of the lower orders of life, and spoke the
Cornish dialect. Indeed their stories usually had
but little charm apart from the dialect, although
occasionally tales were told which were interesting
because of their subject-matter. These were
generally of a supernatural order, and described
the dead arising or spirits coming back to the
world to bring some message to their friends. I
had never seen this man at Trevanion, however,
neither did he belong to the class who had visited
the house. It is true he spoke the Cornish dia-
lect, but at times he let words drop which showed
he knew something of learning. He had an air
of authority with him, too, which suggested that

42 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

he lived on terms of equality with men of posi-
tion. At least this was what I thought.

He paid no attention to me, save to give me
one glance, and when he had finished his story
said he must move on.

"Stay till even', Uncle Anthony," said the inn-
keeper, " do 'ee now. A passel of people will be
comin. ' "

" No," replied Uncle Anthony, " I have promised
to be twelve miles away by to-night, so I mus' be
goin. ' "

"Tich yer 'arp afore you go, Uncle," pleaded
the innkeeper.

"I sha'ant, I tell 'ee," replied Anthony.

A number of coins were thrown to the droll,
and then shouldering his harp he left the inn.

" 'Ee's a cure es Uncle Anthony," said the inn-
keeper, turning to me; 'ee es for sure, sur."

" Who is he?" I asked. " He does not seem like
a common droll."

" He ed'n for sure, sur. I've 'eerd that Uncle
do come of a rich family, but law, you ca'ant git
nothin' from un. Everybody es glad to zee un.
He's a clain off zinger, and can play butiful, 'ee
can. Which way ded you cum then, sur, makin'
sa bould. "

"From southward," I replied.

"Far, sur?"

" From Truro. "

" Aw, I thot you wos a bit of a furriner. I cud
zee you ded'n belong to thaise paarts. Goin' fur,
sur?"

" Probably to Bodmin town," I replied, for I did

My Journey to Endellion 43

not feel like taking the talkative innkeeper into
my confidence.

" Aw, Uncle Anthony es well knawed in thais
paarts, 'ee es for sure. And 'ee d' knaw a lot
too. Wot Uncle doan knaw ed'n much use to
nobody."

I stayed at the inn till late in the afternoon,
during which time I plied the innkeeper with
many questions, but I learnt nothing about the
Killigrews more than I had hitherto discovered;
then I mounted Chestnut and rode towards En-
dellion, in which parish the maid Nancy Moles-
worth lived.

I could not help noticing what a pretty spot
Wadebridge was as I rode over the bridge, after
which the town was called. The tide was high,
and several good-sized vessels lay at the riverside.
But I had naught to do with them, so stopping
only to take a glance at the river as it broadened
out towards Padstow, and again in the other
direction as its waters lapped the banks near the
little village of Egloshayle, I rode on towards St.
Minver.

It must be remembered that it was the twenty-
sixth day of March, and so daylight began to fade
soon after six o'clock, and as I wanted to reach
the home of the Killigrews before dark, I rode
rapidly. I puzzled my brains sorely to know by
what pretext I could enter the house, also under
what name I should present myself. I dared not
tell them that I was a Trevanion, for my people
were well known. We were well known to the
Killigrews who had lived at Pendennis Castle,

44 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

also to those who possessed a place a few miles
from Tmro. Moreover, all the Trevanions were
stout Protestants, and as Colman Killigrew and
his sons were rank Papists, I dared not appear to
them under this guise. My pride rebelled against
assuming a false name and professing a false re-
ligion, but I had promised Peter Trevisa, and as
in those days I was not over-particular about such
matters I vowed to let nothing stand in the way
of my seeing the business through.

My purpose was to stay at Endellion several
days, else how could I accomplish my mission?
In order to do this I must in some way establish
some claim upon the owner thereof. There would
be no difficulty in staying one night, or even two,
for the laws of Cornish hospitality made this easy.
No house of importance would close its doors
to a traveller, be he rich or poor. I determined,
therefore, to pretend that I was a member of an
obscure branch of the Penryn family, who were
well known to be Catholics ; that I was the owner
of a small Barton, and that I was anxious to see
a Catholic king on the throne of England. That
I had heard rumours of the probability of the
grandson of King James coming to England, and
that could a leader be found I might render assist-
ance to the Catholic cause.

Beyond this I decided upon nothing. If ques-
tions were asked me, I must trust to my wits. I
determined to keep a cool head and open eyes.
If the worst came to the worst I could fight with
the best, indeed I rather hoped for difficult work.

Presently I saw the tower of Endellion Church.

My Journey to Endellion 45

It was on a little hillside, while all around the
country was bare, as far as trees were concerned.
I rode towards the little village, and seeing a
strapping maid, I stopped and spoke to her.

" Do you know where Squire Killigrew lives,
my pretty maid?" I asked.

She laughed in my face, revealing fine white
teeth and shining blue eyes.

"Iss, sur. Endellion."

" This is Endellion, is it not?" I said, pointing
to the church.

" This is the Church Town, this is. Endellion
es dree miles from we, right over ginst the say."

"The Killigrews live there, you say? Do you
know them?"

" Knaw 'em. Who doan't?"

" I don't, but I want to see them."

The maid stared at me as though she were
afraid, then she said almost fearfully.

"Doan't 'ee knaw 'em?"

" No, " I replied.

" Do they knaw you?"

"No."

"Then doan't 'eego, sur. They'll kill 'ee, sur.
They be terble, sur. They taake no noatice of the
passon, nor the bible, sur."

I saw that the maid was in earnest. No one
was near, for I had not entered the village, so I
dismounted and stood by her side.

" You seem a good maid," I said, " and I believe
you would not tell a lie. What know you of these
Killigrews?"

"I'm feared to tell 'ee, sur. Nearly everybody

46 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

es feared to go there. The 'ouse es full ov rub-
bers. Say rubbers, and land rubbers. People
miles round 'ave bin rubbed, and murdered, and
people do zay tes they. But we ca'ant tell. And
everybody es feared to tackle 'em. They be fight-
ers, terble fighters. Some ov 'em do ride ere zum-
times like maazed people. Doan't 'ee go 'mong
'em, sur, doan't 'ee now.

"Yes, I must go."

" Then taake care ov yezelf , sur. You be very
big and strong, sur; and do car a sword. But
doan't 'ee vex 'em."

" I'll be careful. Is that all you know?"

"That's oall, sur."

"And yonder is the road?" I said, pointing
northwards.

" Iss, sur, that's ev et."

I gave the maid a crown piece and a kiss,
whereupon she blushed finely, but curtsied like
one well reared, as I believe she was.

" Whan you git to the crossways, sur, turn to
the right. The left road do laid to Rosecarrick.
Do 'ee be careful, sur, an' doan't 'ee vex "em."

I laughed as I mounted my horse. " I'll remem-
ber," I said; "what is your name, my maid?"

"Jennifer Lanteglos, sur," and she curtsied
again as I rode away.

" Evidently Jennifer Lanteglos is afraid of the
Killigrews," I thought as I rode away. It was
now becoming dusk, but I felt sure I could easily
cover the three miles before dark. I had not gone
a mile, when I saw a man tramping along the
lane. I stopped as I overtook him. I saw that he

My Journey to Endellion 47

was the droll I had seen at Molesworth Arms at
Wadebridge.

"Uncle Anthony," I said, using the term I had
heard the innkeeper use, for the term " uncle" is
one of respect towards elderly people, "go you
my way?"

"What a question," retorted the old man.
" How do I know ef you doan't tell me where you
be goin'?"

" I am going to Squire Colman Killigrew's at
Endellion," I replied.

" Do 'ee think you'll git in?" laughed Uncle
Anthony.

"Yes," I replied, "the Killigrews are of an old
Cornish family, they will give shelter to a trav-
eller."

He eyed me keenly. "A traveller! Ugh! a
purty traveller. But doan't 'ee be sa sure of git-
tin' into Endellion!"

"Go you there?"

"Iss," he replied.

"Then if you can get shelter, why not I?"

"I — I?" he retorted sharply. "I go every-
where. Nobody '11 zay no to ould Ant'ny. I
zing, an' tell taales, an' shaw 'em wizard's tricks,
I do."

" Then if we go as fellow-travellers, both will
be taken in."

"I zeed 'ee at Wadebridge," he said. "You
come from a long way off, you do. Wa's yer
name, young squire?"

"Roger Penryn."

"Penryn, Penryn," he repeated the name slow-

48 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

ly, and looked at me again. " Iss, we'll be fellow-
travellers. I'll take 'ee to Endellion."

I did not understand his behaviour, but I deter-
mined to make the best use of him that I could.
The innkeeper at Wadebridge had told me that
every house was open to Uncle Anthony, for in
country places where entertainment was scarce
he was regarded as a godsend.

"You look tired, Uncle," I said; "get on my
horse, and ride the remaining distance."

He did not speak, but when I had dismounted
he prepared to climb on to Chestnut.

"It's a long time since I was on the back of a
'oss like this," he remarked when he was seated.

" And you would not remain long on," I replied,
"if I was not here to keep Chestnut in order."

He opened his mouth as if to contradict me
sharply, but seeming to think better of it, simply
asked me to hand his harp to him.

" I can carry it," I assured him.

"No one carries that harp but me," he replied
sharply ; " the devil wud git into un, if other hands
than mine did hould un. "

So I handed him the instrument, more and more
puzzled at his manner of speech. I walked slow-
ly by Chestnut's head, who seemed to resent his
change of rider, but a word from me kept him
quiet, after whi .h no conversation took place till
I saw a large stone gateway.

"What's yon?" I asked Anthony.

" The gateway to the place where the Killigrews
do live," he replied.

I had hardly opened the gate when I heard a

My Journey to Endellion 49

tramping" of feet and a hurried sound of voices
near. Immediately a rough hand was laid on my
arm, and I saw that we were surrounded by
several men. It was now nearly dark, and I
could not well distinguish who had attacked us.
Bidding Chestnut be still I freed myself in a
moment, and drew my sword.

" No, " cried Uncle Anthony. " Doan't 'ee knaw
me, Clement Killtgrew; doan't 'ee knaw Uncle
Anthony, Benet, Colman?"

"Down," cried a strong deep voice. "Uncle
Anthony on horseback! What means this?"

" Visitors to Endellion, Benet ; a supper and a
bed!" replied the droll.

" A supper and bed for thee, and welcome,
Uncle Anthony," was the reply, "but for this
jackanapes, — no, we keep no open house for
such."

" Jackanapes yourself," I cried hotly, for I could
ill brook such words. " You carry swords, come on
then one at a time, and we will see who is a jack-
anapes."

But no swords were drawn. Instead they
looked at me keenly.

" Is this horse thine?"

"It is."

" Why let old Uncle Anthony ride on him
then?"

" That is my affair, not yours."

" Know you to whom you speak?"

" I thought I did at first. I was told that this
is the entrance to Colman Killigrew's house, and
I thought you might be Killigrews. But they be
4

50 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

gentlemen, and know decent ways, so I judge you
cannot be they."

A general laugh followed this sally, and then
one of them spoke in low tones to Uncle An-
thony.

"We have been mistaken," said one presently.
" If you bear the name of Penryn, come to
Endellion, and welcome. We may know your
business later on. But we live a rough life
here, and make not friends easily."

" But they be cutthroats, footpads, who attack
a man unawares," I replied.

"And we be Killigrews, Roger Penryn, for
such is the name Uncle Anthony says you have
given," was the reply. "We mistook our man,
that is all, and beg to tender our apologies for
discourteous treatment. We think all the better
of you for drawing your sword. But put it up,
man, we will conduct you to Endellion. At the
same time you must confess that it is not oft that
a gentleman dismounts and lets a wandering tale-
teller sit on his horse."

" The old man was tired, and " I did not fin-
ish the sentence, for I had become cool again, and
I knew I had a difficult game to play, if I would
get the better of these wild fellows.

I could not see their faces, but I saw they were
strong, well-built men. They carried themselves
well, too, and did not slouch along as country
squires often do.

Presently I heard the roar of the sea, and soon
after saw the dim outline of a large castellated
building. Here and there lights twinkled, but

My First Night at Endellion 51

altogether it was as gloomy a place as one could
well conceive.

"We give you a welcome at Endellion," said
one of the Killigrews who had not hitherto
spoken. " We be a rough branch of the old fam-
ily tree, but the same blood flows through our
veins."

Some one gave a shrill whistle and a serving-
man appeared.

" Take this horse, and see that it is well curry-
combed and foddered," was the command.

A minute later, I with the others entered the
old house from which, if I accomplished my pur-
pose, I was to take the maid called Nancy Moles-
worth. My blood tingled at the thought of wild
adventure ; all the same, as I saw these sturdy men
by my side, I very much doubted the outcome of
the business'.

CHAPTER V.

MY FIRST NIGHT AT ENDELLION.

I HAD barely time to take note of the house on
entering. In the dim light I could just see the
grim gray walls on the outside and the great hall
within. But nothing appeared to me with distinct-
ness. The strident voices of the Killigrews had
the effect of making me keep my hand on the
hilt of my sword. I remember, too, that my
heart beat faster than its wont, while both my
eyes and ears seemed preternaturally sharp.
Nowhere was a woman to be seen, and al-

52 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

though I was no lover of women, especially of
those who belong to that class with which my
people mated, I felt that a house filled with rough
men was no desirable residence for a gentle-
woman.

Presently I was ushered into the dining-hall, a
huge oak-paneled room. At the head of the table
sat an old man. He had long white hair and beard,
and beneath his rugged forehead, and over-
shadowed by bristling eyebrows, gleamed a pair
of piercing black eyes. He arose as I entered,
and I saw that he was well on towards seventy.
"A warm welcome, Roger Penryn," he said.
" From what I hear my sons played a rough game
at the gates yonder. I am sorry for this. The
truth is, they thought that the Hanson varlets
were playing them a trick. But enough of that.
A man of your stamp bears no ill-will because of
a mistake."

He kept his eyes on me all the time he spoke
as if he would read my very soul, and I winced at
the thought that I appeared under an assumed
name, for I hate fighting an under-handed bat-
tle. At the same time I was sure that had I
appeared as a Trevanion, I should have been ill-
received.

" It is but little wonder in these rough times,
that suspicion is aroused," I said. "There are
many rumours of treason afloat in my part of the
country. Indeed, Hugh Boscawen is reported to
be raising an army to put down a rebellion there
at this time."

He nodded his head, still eyeing me keenly.

My First Night at Endellion 53

" Know you Hugh Boscawen?" he asked.

" Not well," I replied, " but I have seen him."

"And have thought of joining his ranks?" he
asked.

•' Nay, a Penryn strikes not a blow for the
House of Hanover, when the real King of Eng-
land is perhaps eating his heart away in France,
yonder."

" Ah, say you so?" he cried eagerly. He seemed
to be about to say more, but checked himself. " We
will not talk of these things now," he said; "per-
chance when you have been here a few hours we
can discuss such matters. Besides, here come my
sons. You are a strapping fellow, Roger Penryn,
but methinks my Benet is taller."

A servant entered bearing a huge haunch of
beef, another followed bearing other things, and
then all being ready we fell to right heartily.

Old Colman Killigrew talked pleasantly with
me as we ate, and when the meal was over he
pressed wine upon me. But I had passed the age
of hot-blooded boyhood, and, knowing the work I
had to do, drank cautiously, for a man filled with
wine has a loose tongue and an unwary head.

"Hath old Uncle Anthony supped?" asked Col-
man Killigrew presently. " Let him come in
when he is ready."

I was glad to have the old man say this, for I
was becoming weary of the talk of the young
Killigrews. They drank freely, and grew heed-
less as to the language they used. For, careless
as I was in those days, I loved not to hear men
speak of maidens as though they were brute

54 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

beasts. I have also discovered that men, when
they live away from the society of women alto-
gether, grow churlish. I had seen this in my own
life, although I had not fallen so low as these men
of Endellion.

One among these sons, however, was different
from the rest. He was neither tall nor handsome
like his brothers. I discovered that he was called
Otho, after an ancient member of the race, and
seemed to be regarded as the wise-man of the fam-
ily. He had more learning too than the others,
and spoke with more taste. He was not pleasant
to look upon ; he had a short bull-neck, and there
was a round upon his back which almost ap-
proached a hump. I saw, however, that his
hands were large and his wrists thick. More-
over, his legs, while ill-shaped, were thickset and
evidently powerful. He did not drink freely like
the others, nor did he talk much, but he watched
me closely.

When Uncle Anthony entered, I noticed that
he was regarded with great respect. He had evi-
dently visited the house often, and knew the ways
of the inmates. He had a seat of honour beside old
Colman Killigrew too, and they conversed together
in low tones, while the sons plied me with ques-
tions about my life in the South.

Presently a number of the serving people came
in, and with them three women-folk. They were
ill-favoured, however, not like the kitchen maiden
I had kept at Trevanion. Two out of the three
were past mid-age, too, while the third was a
large-limbed wench, angular and awkward, but

My First Night at Endellion 55

evidently as strong as a man. So far, not a sign
of Nancy Molesworth was visible.

"Now, Uncle Anthony, a song and a story!"
cried Otho Killigrew.

" Shall it be a little zong or a little stoary first,
then?" asked Uncle Anthony in broad Cornish.

" A song first, then a story, and then a gallop-
ing song and dance to finish up with," replied
Otho.

Uncle Anthony swept his eyes quickly around
the room; then, standing up he, bowed towards
Colman Killigrew.

" I drink the 'ealth of the 'ouse," he said, bend-
ing towards the owner of Endellion. " The Killi-
grews 'ave been called 'A grove ov aigels' (eagles) ;
they 'ave flied 'igh; they 'ave stood avore kings,
they 'ave. Ther've bin wisht times laately, but
a better day es comin'. The raace 'ave allays
bin great fer lovin' and drinkin' and fightin', and
their sun es risin' again. I can zee et."

" May it come quickly!" cried Benet, a giant of
a fellow. " There are no women to love around
here — they are afraid of us; but drinking is
always good; as for fighting, I long for the clash
of steel."

All the brothers echoed this, save Otho; he
looked steadily into the huge fireplace, and spoke
not. From that moment I felt sure that he was
the one selected to wed Nancy Molesworth.

Uncle Anthony touched his harp-strings and
began to sing a plaintive song. I had heard it
often before ; but he sung with more feeling than
did the drolls who had visited Trevanion. It was

56 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

moreover peculiar to Cornwall, and, interspersed
as it was by Uncle Anthony's explanations, caused
even the hard-featured serving-women of Endel-
lion to wipe their eyes. I will write it down here,
for the song is being forgotten, while the fashion
of receiving wandering story-tellers is fast dying
out. This is how he sung it :

"Cowld blaws the wind to-day, sweet 'art,

Cowld be the draps ov raain ;

The fust trew-luv that ever I 'ad,

In the green wud 'ee wos slain.

"'Twas daown in the gaarden -green, sweet'art,

Where you and I did waalk ;
The purtiest viewer that in the gaarden growed
Es rinkled (withered) to a staalk.

"The staalk will graw no laives, sweet'art,

The viewers will ne'er return :
And now my oan love es dead and gone,
Wot can I do but mourn?"

"The pore maid did zing this, " explained Uncle
Anthony. " She was in a wisht way, for maidens
be vit fer nothin' 'cipt they've got a man by 'em.
The man es the tree, an' the maid es an ivy-laif,
and tha's oal 'bout it. But you do knaw, my
deears, that when a man 'ave bin dead one year,
'ee do allays cum back. Tha's religion, ed'n et
then? Zo—

"A twelvemonth an' a day bein' gone.
The sperrit rised and spok :

"'My body es clay cowld, sweet'art.

My breath smells 'evvy an' strong;
And ef you kiss my cowld white lips,
Your time will not be long. '

My First Night at Endellion 57

" Ah, but thicky maid wos a true maid. She
cudden rest till she 'ad kissed the booy she loved;
and w'en she'd kissed 'im once, she loved him
more and more. Zo she cried :

"Oa, wawn mooar kiss from yer dear cowld lips,

One kiss is oal I craave ;

Oa, wawn mooar kiss from yer dear cowld lips,
An' return back to yer graave."

After this, Uncle Anthony sung in a low, wailing
tone a stormy kind of duet between the maid and
what he called her "booy's sperrit," who tried
to make her accompany him to the world of shad-
ows, and after much weeping, she departed with
her lover.

"And zo et es, my deears," remarked Uncle
Anthony, "that trew luv is stronger'n death."

"That's a wisht zong, sure enough, Uncle An-
thony," remarked one of the women, who at such
times were allowed especial liberty. " Strick up
summin' purty and sweet and lively." Where-
upon he sung a song about a sailor who courted
a rich nobleman's daughter "worth five hundred
thousan' in gould. " This pleased them much,
after which he started to tell a story. At first he
did not interest me, for my mind was filled with
many things; but presently I saw that his tale
was original. He brought in our meeting in the
Molesworth Arms at Wadebridge, and insinuated
many surmises concerning me. He took a long
time to tell the story, for he weaved in a love
episode, a duel, the appearance of a ghost and a
wizard, besides many droll sayings peculiar to the

58 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

county; but through it all I could see that he
aimed at me, and gave hints that he suspected I
had other motives in coming to Endellion than
those which I had revealed. He described me as
an unknown cavalier who wore a mask; he also
spoke of a wise man whose eyes pierced the mask.
It is true he dated the story in the far back past ;
all the same, I could not help seeing his meaning.
I doubt whether any of the listeners other than
myself saw his drift— but I felt sure that he had
suspicions concerning me. Whether his feelings
were friendly or no, I could not gather; neither
could I understand his motive in so turning the
story. The tale was well liked, however, for the
old man weaved it well. He ended it by telling
us that the maid wedded the man she loved, and
that when she was on her way to church, she
trod on flowers strewn by angel hands, while
angel voices sung songs of hope and gladness to
her.

" And what became of the masked cavalier?"
asked Otho Killigrew when he had finished.

"I'll tell 'ee that next time I come this way,"
replied Uncle Anthony. "That's a paart of an-
other stoary. "

"And the wise man?" I asked, — '"what became
of him?"

"The wise man, Maaster Roger Penryn — for
tha's the naame you towld me to call 'ee — es livin'
still. A trewly wise man don 'never die. 'Ee do
live top 'igh plaaces, my deear. A wise man do
mount a 'igh rock, and rest in paice. Around
'im es the wild, treacherous waaste, but up there

My First Night at Endellion 59

'ee's saafe. 'Appy be they who in trouble seek
the shelter of the wise man's 'igh plaace. 'Tes
the shadda of a great rock in a weary land."

I pondered much about the old man's tale, and
made up my mind that, if I could, I would speak
with him alone. I decided that he was not what
he seemed; but how I could converse with him
again was not easy to discover, for he expressed
a desire to retire, and Otho Killigrew continued
to watch me closely.

Before I was in any way able to decide what to
do, I knew by the baying of the hounds outside
and the sounds at the door that some visitor was
approaching. At a look from Colman Killigrew,
all the serving-people left the room. Uncle An-
thony also went out with them, saying that he
would retire to rest.

The newcomer turned out to be one John Pol-
perro, a fair-spoken young fellow of about five-
and-twenty. I saw at a glance that he was a
gentleman, although of no great force of charac-
ter. He was dressed in accordance with the
latest foppery of the times, and was, I thought,
mighty careful about his attire. His face was
somewhat weak, but there was no vice, no mean-
ness in it. I presently discovered, too, that on
occasion he could speak boldly.

Colman Killigrew 's welcome was by no means
warm, while each of the sons looked at him dis-
trustfully, almost savagely. But he did not seem
to heed their evident dislike.

"I would like a word with you alone," he said
to the squire.

60 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" I am alone, " was the reply. " I have no secrets
from my sons."

" But there is a stranger among you," retorted
Polperro.

" He is a friend who honours us by staying with
us. He is of the same religion and hath the same
interests. "

I winced at this, and rose to leave, but Colman
Killigrew, by a gesture, bid me remain.

"But this is not an affair for the ears of all,"
retorted Polperro.

" I have no affairs with you that may not
be discussed by all here," was the cool re-
sponse.

I wondered at this, for I could not fathom the
old man's design. Perhaps he thought that by
treating me as one of his family, even though I
was a stranger, he would cause me to be more
obedient to his wishes in the future. I listened
eagerly, however, for I remembered why I was
there.

" Be it so, then, " replied Polperro with a touch
of anger in his voice. " You know, then, that I
have met Mistress Nancy Molesworth?"

The old man nodded.

" I love her. "

Colman Killigrew betrayed no emotion what-
ever, but the sons made a movement expressive
of scorn and derision.

Polperro saw this, and the colour began to mount
to his cheeks. I could see, too, that he had diffi-
culty in refraining from angry words ; but he mas-
tered himself.

My First Night at Endellion 61

" I have reason to believe that my sentiments
are not unrequited."

Still Colman Killigrew was silent.

" You know that a messenger was sent to you.
He bore a letter containing an offer of marriage.
This you received and read."

The old man nodded.

"This you received and read," repeated John
Polperro, " but I cannot think you fairly under-
stood the purport of the letter, otherwise you
would have sent back a different answer."

"The answer was plain."

" But curt and uncivil. It was not such an
answer as one gentleman may send to another."

" I said that eagles mate not with hawks."

" That is why I cannot think you understood.
My family is at least as old as your own."

"On the father's side, perchance — but on the
mother 's? — Bah! we will not speak of it."

Young John Polperro 's hand played nervously
with the hilt of his sword ; but still he kept his
temper under control.

" I am come with my father's consent and ap-
proval," he continued; "I am come in person to
offer my name and fortune — a name as good as
your own, a fortune more than equal to that of
the Killigrews."

" I give you the same answer that I gave to
your messenger," was the response.

John Polperro still kept outwardly cool.

"Then I have another proposition to make," he
continued, but this time his voice took a loftier
tone. " I am here to offer Mistress Nancy Moles-

62 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

worth the protection of my father's house. I am
here to offer her safety and honour!"

The old man started to his feet. He had been
pricked on the quick at last. " What mean you,
sir?" he cried.

" It is well known that ever since she came from
the convent, she has been afraid to live here!"
cried Polperro. " That your sons pay her atten-
tion which she hates ; that she loathes the thought
of living where modesty, virtue, and honour are
all outraged!"

I think he was sorry he had uttered these words
as soon as they had passed his lips.

All the Killigrews looked as though they would
have liked to have struck him dead. On my part,
however, I had a feeling of admiration. Courage
is always good, even although it be shown at
the wrong time. Nothing was said or done,
however. They remembered that the man stood
in their own house.

" The maid has had but one occasion to speak
of her woes to any one," continued Polperro.
"You allowed her to visit Mistress Arundell,
where she met with a friend she had known at the
convent school. There, as you know, it was my
good fortune to meet her. "

I felt he was a fool. Why could he not have
spoken more guardedly? If he wanted to do Mis-
tress Nancy an injury, he could not have accom-
plished his purpose better. I saw, too, that old
Colman Killigrew ground his teeth with rage,
and I heard him mutter something about his
being mad to let the girl go a-gadding about at

My First Night at Endellion 63

people's houses. For a moment I thought he
would have answered Polperro angrily; but such
was not his plan.

" You stand in my own hall, or it might go hard
with you," he said presently. "But enough.
You spoke in hot blood, just as a lovesick fool
may. Let me also say this, although you deserve
not this explanation : Mistress Nancy Molesworth
is betrothed to my eldest son Otho according to
her father's wish. Therefore her honour is safe,
and she will be wedded to one of her own
degree."

" Is this by her own will?" cried Polperro.

"A maid's will is like the wind in April," re
plied the old man, " and is no more to be relied
on. But I tell you this, she shall be guarded
safely."

"Kept in prison!" retorted Polperro; "and
these," looking with scorn on the young men,
"will be her gaolers."

He turned to leave the room, but did not flinch
at the angry looks bestowed upon him. Benet
Killigrew turned to follow him, but he was
stopped by his father's word

" He stands in my own hall, Benet, and must
be treated as a guest," he said. "The time may
come when the laws of courtesy may not hinder
you from giving him the chastisement he de-
serves."

" That time cannot come too soon for me!" cried
John Polperro. "Meanwhile, do not think Mis-
tress Nancy Molesworth is without friends. And
besides that, it might be profitable for you to re-

64 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

member " he did not finish the sentence.

Perchance he felt that silence were wise.

" I did not think you would witness such a scene,
Roger Penryn," said the old man when he had
gone, " for in truth I did not believe the lad had
so much spirit."

" He spoke stoutly," I responded, not daring to
ask the questions which hung on my lips. " He
sadly lacked wisdom, however, and will land him-
self in trouble if he be not careful."

" I had many things to say to you to-night," re-
marked old Colman Killigrew, " but they must
stand over. I am not as young as I was, and
young Polperro's words have ill prepared me to
speak on matters which lie near my heart, and I
trust to yours also. But the opportunity will
come to-morrow."

I bent my head gravely. I was glad he had put
off his questionings, for, truth to tell, I dreaded
the man. I instinctively felt his eyes probing
me. I knew he had been making plans all
through the evening to find out who I was, and
why I had come northward.

" I will retire to rest, " he said ; " perchance you,
too, will be glad to get to your room?"

"I will go with him," said Otho Killigrew; "it
is easy for a stranger to lose his way in this
house."

So I said good-night to his brothers, who
pressed me to stay among them and drink another
bottle of wine, and walked up a broad stairway
with Otho by my side.

On reaching the top of the stairway I saw a man

My First Night at Endellion 65

walking to and fro ; but he seemed to pay no heed
to us as we passed by him.

"You will stay a day or two with us, I trust?"
remarked Otho.

I answered in the affirmative.

"And then? — go you farther north?"

" That will depend on what your father thinks,"
I responded.

He gave me a searching glance, but spoke no
word more until we reached my bedroom door.

" I am afraid you have had a rough welcome,"
he said ; " but we have the name for a rough peo-
ple. All the same, we are faithful to our friends."

"Yes," I assented.

" The Killigrews never yet turned their backs
upon those who merited their friendship," con-
cluded Otho ; " but they never forgive those who
betray their trust. Never!"

He uttered the words slowly and distinctly, as
was his manner of speech.

"Sleep soundly, Roger Penryn," he said as he
bade me good-night. " The Tower of London is
not more safely guarded than Endellion."

" It is good of you to tell me, " I replied ; " but a
good sword and a ready hand are all I have needed
in the past."

To this he did not reply, and I heard his steps
echo along the corridor. He walked slowly, like
a man deep in thought. Did he suspect anything,
or did my mission make me suspicious?

The room into which I was ushered was plain
and bare. The walls were whitewashed, the floor
almost wholly uncovered. I sat for a long while
5

66 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

on the bed in deep thought, and my musings were
not pleasant. I almost regretted having under-
taken to do Peter Trevisa's bidding. Not be-
cause of the danger. Nay, that was almost the
only redeeming feature in the business. And yet
I tried to persuade myself that my mission was
good. Were not these Killigrews lawless men?
Should I not be rendering signal service to the
maid Nancy Molesworth by taking her away from
a place which, according to Polperro, she loathed?
And still I was not satisfied.

Presently I thought I heard a rustling outside.
Instantly I went to the door and opened it soft-
ly. The corridor was but dimly lighted, but I saw
the retreating form of a woman. She did not look
a well-bred dame ; at the same time she was dif-
ferent from the serving- women I had seen in the
hall. I started to follow her; but before I had
taken two steps, she turned, and I saw her face.
Dim as was the light, her features seemed famil-
iar. Evidently she was a superior kind of serv-
ing-maid. In a moment, however, she vanished.

"Ah," I thought, "there is some stairway yon-
der!" I looked cautiously around before starting
to seek it, then stopped. I heard the clank of
steel. I saw the man I had passed with Otho
Killigrew, still pacing the corridor.

"A sentinel, eh?" I mused; "truly, the place is
guarded."

Noiselessly I slid back to my room. The man
had not seen me. My stockinged foot touched a
piece of paper, which was carefully folded.

Close to my bed the candles nickered in the

The Uses of a Serving-Maid 67

socket ; so, after carefully bolting my door, I made
my way towards them. On unfolding the paper
I saw one word only. The word was
ROCHE.

CHAPTER VI.

THE USES OF A SERVING-MAID.

A FEW minutes later I was in total darkness.
But I did not sleep. My mind was much occu-
pied by what I had seen and heard. I tried to
understand the purport thereof, as seemed neces-
sary at such a time. Several facts were plain.
Foremost in point of interest was that the maid
Mistress Nancy Molesworth was in the house. I
fell to thinking about her, and wondered much as
to what she was like. From what I gathered, too,
she was not indisposed to receive the attention of
John Polperro, who had that night asked for her
hand in marriage. But that did not trouble me.
What should I care whom she married? It was for
me to take her to Treviscoe, and thus be freed
from my difficulties. The maid's love was noth-
ing to me. That was doubtless as changeable
as the wind. I remembered, too, that she was
betrothed to Otho Killigrew. Then there were
three who wanted her. I laughed as I thought of
it. I imagined, however, that Restormel lands
had far more to do with the desire to get her than
had her beauty or her goodness. The Killigrews,
however, for the present possessed her ; but they

68 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

did not reckon upon me. She was well guard-
ed, and perchance the sentinel in the corridor
was especially appointed as her watchman. The
wench I had seen was perhaps Mistress Nancy
Molesworth's serving-woman. But what did that
piece of paper mean? What was the purport of
the word written thereon? Roche — I would bear
it in mind. When morning came I would again
examine the thing. Perhaps it would reveal more
to me in the light of day.

By and by I fell asleep without having formed
any plan of action. But when morning came, my
mind was clear and my hand steady.

The window of my room faced the open country.
Beneath me was a courtyard, perhaps twenty feet
down. There were also rooms above — how high,
I could not tell. As I opened the window the
clear spring air entered the room, likewise the
sound of the sea. I discovered afterwards that,
like several others on this northern coast, the
house was built close to the cliff; but I could see
nothing of it at the time. The sound of the waves
was pleasant to me, however, as was the smell
of the morning air, and I felt like singing for
the very joy of youth, and health, and strength.
On remembering my mission, however, I became
more thoughtful; and, hastily dressing myself, I
found my way towards the dining-hall.

On walking along the corridor, no guard ap-
peared. Evidently his work was regarded as
done ; but all around me was the hum of voices.
There were doubtless eyes and ears around me of
which I knew nothing.

The Uses of a Serving- Maid 69

Otho Killigrew was coming in from the outside
as I came into the entrance hall. He greeted
me cordially, although I thought his face looked
anxious.

"You rise early, Roger Penryn," he said; "my
brothers have not yet appeared."

" The morning air was so sweet that I wanted
to drink it to the full," I answered, moving tow-
ards the door.

" I will go out with 3rou," said Otho. " Endel-
lion is a quaint old place. Men build not houses
so now."

We stood outside, and I looked on the grim gray
building. Young Peter Trevisa had described it
rightly. An old castle still stood. It was mostly
a ruin, but well preserved. The house in which
I had slept had been modeled somewhat on the
lines of the place which had been reared in the far
back past.

" It was built in the old feudal days," remarked
Otho, nodding towards the ruin. "The Killi-
grews are an ancient race."

" But the Killigrews have not always lived here?"

" The Rosecarricks have, and the Killigrews
were mixed with them many generations ago.
Perhaps that is why the newer part of the house
was modeled on the old. I am glad the ruins
stand so well. I have discovered many a secret
place. I love things old, too."

" Old systems, you mean?"

" Yes, I was not thinking of them then, — but
do. I love the feudal system. It is the only way
a people can be knitted to a crown."

70 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" But the Killigrews are not all in love with the
crown," I suggested meaningly.

" No ; we are the only branch of the family who
do not pay homage to the new order of things.
You are a Catholic, so I can speak freely. We
long for a Catholic king to reign. We keep up
the feudal system somewhat, too. Our tenants
are bound to us ; so much so, that we could raise
many men to help in a cause we espoused."

I changed the subject, for I saw whither he was
drifting.

The back of the house almost overhangs the
cliffs," I said.

"Yes; there be several of a similar nature —
Rosecarrick, Trevose, Polwhele, and others. It
was thought necessary in the old times."

He accompanied me around the building, talk-
ing in his careful measured way all the time,
while I examined, as well as I was able, the par-
ticular features of the place. We had barely com-
passed the house when a great clanging bell rang.

On entering the dining-hall we found breakfast
prepared ; but old Colman Killigrew did not ap-
pear. Benet Killigrew met me, and examined
me as though he were calculating my strength.
I could have sworn that he would have liked to
have challenged me to wrestle.

Presently Otho, who had left me, came back,
telling me that his father was too unwell to meet
me at breakfast, but hoped to be well enough to
leave his bed-chamber when evening came; in
the mean while, he could trust his sons to assure
me of his welcome.

The Uses of a Serving- Maid 7 1

Why, I knew not, but I felt somewhat disturbed
at this ; but simply expressing my sorrow at his ill
health, we sat down to breakfast. What happened
during the day was of little moment, only when
night came I reflected that never for a minute
had I been left alone. Either one or other of the
Killigrews had been with me. It might only be
a happening, or it might be they had received or-
ders not to allow me out of their sight. Moreover,
only one thing of interest had been mentioned,
and that appeared of no consequence. It was
simply that old Anthony, the droll, had left early.
I should have thought nothing of this, only 1 had
made sure that he wanted to speak to me, and had
moreover determined to ask him the meaning of
the story he had told.

Just before the evening meal I had a few min-
utes to myself, and was able to reflect calmly on
my position. If, as I suspected, the Killigrews
had determined to watch me, I must take bold
steps at once in order to accomplish my work.
In this surmise I was right, as will appear pres-
ently. But how to commence, was my difficulty.
It was plain that Mistress Nancy was closely
watched ; and as I had no thought as to what part
of the house she was kept, and as she knew
naught of me, there appeared no way by which
I could speak to her. Besides, even if such
chance did occur, how could I approach her?
To say the least, I was an impostor, acting a
lie in order to maintain my right to Trevanion.
That was the thought which galled me. For
the rest, I cared nothing; but I did wince at

72 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

the thought of a Trevanion being afraid to tell
his name.

I had almost decided to leave the house at once,
and then think of another way to accomplish my
work, when I heard the rustle of a woman's dress
outside the door. In a second I was in the corri-
dor, and saw the same serving-maid I had seen
the previous night. I slipped back into my cham-
ber again immediately, for coming towards her I
saw Otho Killigrew.

"Your mistress, Amelia?" said Otho; "she is
better disposed to-day, I hope. "

" She's fine and wisht," replied the girl. " She
do set and mope oall day long. She've bin worse
to-day. "

"Ah! Do you know why?"

" She seed Maaster John Polperro go way laast
night."

Otho uttered a curse.

" She's so loanly, she've nothing to do. She've
no books to raid, nor nothin'."

"Tell her I'll go to Rosecarrick this night
and bring some for her. I'll take them to
her."

" She waan't see 'ee, Maaster Otho," replied the
girl earnestly; " but p'r'aps it would soffen 'er ef
you wos to git 'er somethin' to raid. And, Maas-
ter Otho."

" Yes, what is it?"

" I wish you would laive me go ovver to Church
Town to-night. I waant to see Jennifer, my
sister. "

"And what will your mistress do meanwhile?"

The Uses of a Serving-Maid 73

" She doan't spaik to me when I'm weth 'er, sur.
Besides, I waan't be long."

" Very well," replied Otho, after hesitating a lit-
tle. "When do you wish to go?"

" I might so well go after supper, sur."

" See that your mistress wants nothing before
you go."

"Oall right, sur."

Instantly I made up my mind that I would
speak to Amelia that night. I felt sure that the
maid was sister to Jennifer Lanteglos, whom I
had seen the previous night. She was going to
Endellion village after supper, while Otho Killi-
grew was going to Rosecarrick to get some books
for Mistress Nancy Molesworth. I must frame
some sort of reason for absenting myself early
from the supper-table.

I do not think I should have accomplished this
had not fortune favoured me. Old Colman Kil-
ligrew sent word to say that he was not well
enough to sup with us, but would I come and
speak with him after the meal was over? My
mind was made up.

Otho was silent during supper, but the other
brothers talked loudly. I joined in their conver-
sation, and made myself jovial. Presently Otho
left without a word of explanation to any one ;
and no sooner had he gone than I told the broth-
ers of their father's wish that I should visit him.
They laughed at me, saying I was but a child at
drinking ; but I had my way. As chance would
have it, no sooner had I reached the great door
than I saw Amelia walking along a passage

74 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

towards a small doorway I had seen through the
day. A few seconds later, I stood outside the
house, while the girl walked a few yards ahead of
me. She did not go along the main road, but
down a narrow pathway. When I thought we
were a sufficient distance from the house, I spoke
to her. It was a risk to try and talk with her,
doubtless, but nothing could be done without risk.

"Amelia — Amelia Lanteglos!" I said.

She turned sharply.

"No, Maaster Benet," she said, "you mustn't
go wi' me. I shell screech murder ef you do." I
knew by her voice that she both feared and hated
Benet Killigrew.

" I am not Benet," I said. " I am a friend."

" You — you are the straanger?" she stammered.

"Yes," I said; "yet not such a stranger as you
think. "

In a few minutes I had won the girl's confi-
dence. There are several ways of making a serv-
ing-maid pliable. One is to appeal for her help,
another to make love to her, another to bribe
her, another to flatter her. I did the last. I
told her I had heard what a faithful servant she
was, how much she was trusted in the house, and
what a fine-looking maid she was. This had to
be done by degrees.

" You have a very responsible position, Amelia,"
I said at length ; " and it is well for your mistress
that you love her. She needs your love, too.
What she would do without you, I do not know."

" No, nor I," said the girl.

"Your mistress needs friends, Amelia."

The Uses of a Serving-Maid 75

The maid began to cry bitterly.

" I wouldn't stay in the plaace but for Mistress
Nancy," she sobbed at length. "I caan't tell 'ee
oall, sur. There be two of 'em that do want 'er,
but she do 'aate 'em oall."

"And she loves young John Polperro," I said.
" He's the one that ought to marry her."

" How do you know, sur?"

"Never mind, I do know," I replied; "but say
no word to any of them, or it will be worse for
your mistress."

" I wouldn't say anything for worlds, sur."

"Amelia," I continued, after much talk, " I am
come here to help your mistress."

"To help her, sur, — "ow?"

" I cannot tell you now. In fact, I can tell only
her. Could you not arrange that I could see
her?"

" See Mistress Nancy Molesworth, sur?"

"Yes."

" No, sur. She is always watched. She caan't
laive her rooms without owld maaster knowin'."

" In what part of the house does she reside?"

The maid told me. It was in the same wing as
that in which my own bed-chamber was situated,
but the floor above. The door which opened to
it was also watched.

"Are the watchers faithful?" I asked.

" Sam Daddo and Tom Juliff, sur. They'll do
nothin' but what the owld maaster do tell 'em."

" But why is she watched so closely?"

"She've tried to git away once, sur. Tha's
why."

j6 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Then she loves not the Killigrews?"

" She haates 'em, sur. But I caan't tell 'ee
call."

I tried to devise a means whereby I could see
her, but none were feasible. Force could not be
used until flight was arranged, and that was not
done. Indeed, I had not seen the maid yet.

" But," I said, " doth your mistress have no out-
door exercise."

" She cannot go out except one of they Killi-
grews go weth 'er, and so she doan't go at all.
The last time she was out, Master Otho went
wi' 'er. She waan't go no more now."

" But she will die cooped up in rooms where she
hath no fresh air."

" She sometimes walks on the leads at the top
of the 'ouse; but that's oall. "

" How does she get there?"

" There's a stairs from the room."

" Ah ! But there must be other ways of getting
to the roof."

"I doan't knaw, I've only bin there a vew
months. I wudden stay now but for Mistress
Nancy."

"But I can trust you, Amelia?" — and then 1
satisfied myself that she would be secret. " Tell
her," I continued presently, "that if she values
her liberty or her honour, if she cares for John
Polperro, to be on the leads to-night at midnight.
If I do not get there it will be because I cannot."

With that I left the girl, and hurried back to the
house. I entered the side door without notice,
and then made up the broad stairway towards the

The Uses of a Serving-Maid 77

room in which I had been told old Colman Killi-
grew slept.

" Will you tell your master that Master Roger
Penryn waits to see him?" I said to the man who
paced the corridor. I gave my false name with-
out wincing this time, for my blood was tingling
with excitement. The thought of seeing Mistress
Nancy Molesworth, together with wondering what
the outcome would be, made me eager for action.

A few moments later I entered the old man's
room, prepared to answer any question he might
put. He eyed me keenly as I entered, but spoke
scarce a word for several minutes. Little by lit-
tle, however, he got to talking about King George,
and the feeling in the country concerning him.

" You say Hugh Boscawen is busy raising an
army?" he queried presently. "Do volunteers
come quickly?"

"But tardily," I replied. "Cornish folks love
not the thought of a German wearing the crown
and spending our money. Moreover, the Catholic
feeling is strong."

" Say you so?" he queried, fixing his eyes on
me. " What indications be there?"

" It is fully believed that Master John Wesley
is a good Catholic and that he is labouring in the
interest of the Catholic Church, having authority
from the Pope; and everywhere he is gaining
followers, everywhere people be forsaking the
parish churches."

He nodded his head gravely.

" It is rumoured that young Charles is planning
to get to England even now," I continued. "If

78 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

he but leads an army, the people will, if they
have encouragement and a leader, flock to his
standard. "

" What steps have you taken in the neighbour-
hood of Falmouth?" he asked.

" I have simply spoken with the people. I am
but poor. I am the only representative of a small
branch of my family. What the cause needs is
an old and well-known name. We want a man
who can place himself at the head of five hundred
good swords — one who can gain the confidence
of the country. "

"Can you name the man?" he asked, keeping
his eyes on me.

" Colman Killigrew," I replied boldly.

" Is my name known so far away from here?"

"Else why should I come here?" was my re-
sponse.

After this he asked me many questions about
the Penryns, which I answered readily, for I knew
them intimately.

" You heard of me ; and hearing that young
Charles was coming to claim his own, you
thought "

" That the hope of the country lay in you."

" What force could you raise in your part of the
country, if the need for men should arise?"

I answered him vaguely.

" It is well you came, Roger Penryn," he said,
after he had asked me many questions. " The
rumour you have heard concerning young Charles
is true. He will land in Scotland ; and there is
no doubt that the Highlanders will flock to his

The Uses of a Serving-Maid 79

standard. He will then march southwards, and
there is but little doubt but he will have a great
following. There will be much opposition too,
for many people comprehend not the glories of
the Catholic faith. He will need every good
sword he can command ; hence the need for the
faithful to be ready."

I nodded my head, but spoke not, for I was al-
ready tired of playing my part.

"We will work quietly," continued old Colman
Killigrew. " While Hugh Boscawen is publicly
gathering his men, you and others will have to
work in the dark. But no time must be lost.
Now that we understand each other, you must
begin at once to gather the defenders of the faith
and be ready for action. Not that we would be
discourteous," he added quickly; "you must stay
with me at least another day. "

"It is well," I replied; " you are well situated
here. This should be a stronghold in time of
trouble. "

After this I asked him many questions about
the castle, and what secret rooms there were. I
asked him, too, the means by which the roof could
be reached in order to make use of the battle-
ments; but concerning this he would tell me
nothing. Indeed, as I afterwards reflected, he
had told me little but what was common ru-
mour.

I did not join the younger Killigrews that night.
I wanted to be alone to think, and to devise means
whereby I could reach the roof at midnight,
and so talk with Mistress Nancy Molesworth. I

8o Mistress Nancy Molesworth

therefore got back to my bed-chamber with all
speed, and spent some time in musing quietly.

I examined the situation of the chamber with
much care. Underneath me, as I have said, was
a courtyard, but to the left were the ruined walls
of the old castle. If I could reach them I might
find means of climbing to the top of the newer
portion of the house; but it seemed impossible.
I knew that a sentinel guarded the passage,
otherwise I would have made my way up the
stairway I had seen. I silently opened the door
and examined the corridor in the hope that I
should see some other means of carrying out my
wishes; but the man was wide awake and watch-
ful. All was now quiet. Evidently the family
had gone to bed. I thought once of creeping
along by the wall, and disabling the man called
Sam Daddo who stood there. But that must
necessarily mean noise ; besides, the time was not
ripe for such an action. I could not take away
the maid Nancy Molesworth that night, and the
man's disablement must lead to many questions
on the morrow.

So I crept back into my chamber again. My
candle had gone out, but the moon shone almost
as bright as day. The window of my room was
not large, but I could at a pinch have squeezed
my body through. It was divided into two parts,
the division being made by a granite upright.

"This is a big chamber, " I mused; "surely
there should be another window." Then I re-
membered that I had examined every crevice of
the place with the exception of the walls behind

The Uses of a Serving-Maid 8 1

the big bed on which I had slept. The window
faced the east, but the head of the bed was against
the northern wall. I tried to peer behind it, but
could see nothing. Then making as little noise
as possible, I lifted the thing away. Having done
this, I saw an aperture which looked as though it
might have been intended for a second window.

"This is well," I thought, pleased at my dis-
covery. " Mistress Nancy Molesworth, I think I
shall see you to-night."

For by this time the spirit of adventure fairly
possessed me, and, forgetting everything save my
purpose to see the maid, I pulled away the boards
which had covered the opening. This done, the
light shone in, and I soon found that, although
the hinges were sadly rusted, they yielded to
pressure. A few seconds later my hair was
fanned by the breezes outside, and my eyes were
eagerly measuring the distance between me and
the walls of the old castle upon which I looked.

" It can be easily done, " I thought, and without
hesitation I put my feet through the opening ; and
then, placing my arm around the granite upright,
I managed to get the whole of my body outside.

A moment later I stood on the ivy-grown walls
of the old castle.

My heart gave a leap, for I heard the sound of
a deep-toned bell. Was my action discovered?
I soon reassured myself. It was only the clock
striking twelve. I looked around me for means
of ascent, and then I felt I had undertaken a
fool's task. Would the maid come on to the roof
at the bidding of a stranger? Would she listen
6

82 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

to me, even if she did come? But it was not for
me to think of that. I had promised to be there,
and I would go — if I could.

I carefully crept along the ivy-grown walls,
eagerly looking for a means of ascent, for I knew
that if I were to see the maid I must act quickly.
Even now it was past the hour I had promised to
meet her. The night was very bright, but I could
see nothing to aid me, and I began to upbraid
myself as a childish fool for promising what I
could not fulfil, when I spied an iron pipe fast-
ened to the wall. The battlements were perhaps
twelve feet above me, and this pipe was by no
means easy to reach. I would get hold of the
thing, and by means thereof would climb to the
roof.

No sooner had the plan entered my mind than
I prepared to execute it.

CHAPTER VII.

ON THE ROOF OF ENDELLION CASTLE.

As I have said, the task I had set myself was
not an easy one. First of all, I should have to
leap several feet to a ledge, which was by no
means wide, and then I should have to grasp the
pipe, as well as some ivy which had climbed up
by its side. If I failed to reach the ledge I should
fall, I knew not how far ; or if the pipe yielded to
my weight, the same thing would happen. But
I did not hesitate. My blood was hot, and the

On the Roof of Endellion Castle 83

spirit of adventure overmastered me. Besides —
and I must confess it if I will tell my story truly —
in spite of my hatred of women, I felt a great de-
sire to see the maid I had promised to take to
Treviscoe. I recked not of consequences — nay, I
had a sort of pleasure in dangerous deeds.

So I made the leap without hesitation, although
a curious feeling possessed me as I thought of the
yawning darkness underneath me. I reached the
ledge in safety, and the thing I grasped held firm.
Then, without waiting a second, I started to climb.
It was weary work, for the ivy yielded, and the
crevices wherein I could stick my feet were few.
But I had often attempted this kind of thing as a
boy, and before long I. placed my arm round one
of the huge merlons which the ancient Killigrews
had caused to be placed there; and in a few
seconds I lifted myself up so that my head was
raised some distance above the stonework. I had
scarcely done this when I heard a slight scream,
which came so suddenly that I was in danger of
relaxing my hold. Instinctively divining what
this meant, however, I made a low sound sug-
gesting silence, and before long stood on the
roof.

It had been a hard climb, and I panted freely,
looking round meanwhile for the one who had
screamed. At first I could see nothing but chim-
neys ; but presently I saw two dark forms hiding
by a portion of the roof which stood somewhat
higher than the rest. I walked slowly towards
them.

Even now I am conscious of a strange feeling

84 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

at heart as I remember that night. For there in
the bright moonlight appeared a spectacle which
was almost awesome. The sight of the sea and
the rock-bound coast burst suddenly upon me.
Below, hundreds of feet down, the waves cast
themselves on the beach, which was studded with
huge masses of rock. The sea shone in the light
of the moon, and behind the crest of every wave
was a great streak of silver lustre, fair to behold.
Far out, I could see the waves a-dancing, while
here and there the lights of distant vessels shone.
Away to the right, Tintagell, perchance the
mightiest coast-rock in England, lifted its hoary
head, while to the left the bare, rugged cliffs,
in spite of the soft moonbeams, looked chill and
drear.

And I was there — behind the battlements of the
home of the Killigrews — alone save for the pres-
ence of two helpless women. All this came to
me quickly — I seemed to realize it in a moment ;
and then I shook the feeling from me, for I re-
membered I had work to do.

" 'Tis he," I heard a voice say, which I recog-
nized as that of Amelia Lanteglos. And then I
saw the other maid, whose face was partly hid-
den, turn towards me.

" Be not afraid," I said as gently as I could; for
though I would have little to do with them, I
loved not to frighten women.

" What would you, sir?" said a voice, low and
sweet "Amelia, my serving-maid, hath per-
suaded me to come here to-night. It is against
my better judgment I have come, but " then

On the Roof of Endellion Castle 85

she stopped as though she knew not how to finish
what she had begun to say.

I cannot deny it, I felt something like pity for
the maid. Her voice was sad and plaintive. It
suggested weariness, loneliness — and no man is
unmoved by such things. I felt ashamed, too. I
had promised to take her to Treviscoe, to be the
wife of Peter Trevisa; for I had little doubt but
that if those two men once got her there, they
would try to frame arguments strong enough to
make her yield to their wishes. But this was only
for a moment. I reflected that women were as
little to be trusted as April weather, and would
veer around like a weathercock. I remembered
my own love affair, and called to mind the words
the girl Boscawen had said to me only a few days
before she threw me over for Prideaux.

" I would speak to you alone for a few minutes,"
I said, wiping the sweat from my forehead.

" Your hand is bleeding," she said kindly ; " and
— and how did you get here?"

" I climbed from the old castle wall."

" But it is impossible — it could not be ! No one
could do it!" This she said in low, broken whis-
pers, but like one frightened.

" But I am here," I replied grimly; " and there
was no other way of getting here from my
chamber. One has to risk something if you are
to be saved from the Killigrews. "

" What do you know of the Killigrews?" she
asked eagerly.

She followed me a few steps out of ear-shot of
the serving-maid, still keeping her face hidden.

86 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" I know that you are to be the wife of Otho
Killigrew, unless desperate measures are taken,"
I replied. " I know, too, that Benet Killigrew
professes to love you."

" How do you know?"

" You are Mistress Nancy Molesworth, are you
not?"

"Yes, and you are Master Roger Penryn, so
my maid tells me. But I do not know you."

She let the shawl with which she had wrapped
her head fall, and for the first time I saw her face.
She was but little more than twenty years of age,
and in the moonlight looked younger. As far as
I could judge, her hair was of chestnut hue, and
it flashed brightly even in the night light. Her
face appeared very pale, and her eyes shone as
though she were much excited ; but she was a very
beautiful maid. She was not of the timid, shrink-
ing kind which some men love, but stood up be-
fore me bravely, for the which even then I was
glad. Nor was she little, and weak ; rather she
was taller than most women, and shaped with
much beauty.

" It matters but little whether you know me or
not, if you will trust me," I said. " Believe me, I
have come to take you away from this den of cut-
throats to a place of safety. "

" Where?"

" Where would you go?" I asked.

My head was bare, and my face was plainly to
be seen, so bright was the night. I felt her eyes
fastened upon me, and it seemed to me as though
she were reading my innermost thoughts. But I

On the Roof of Endellion Castle 87

was not to be baulked by a girl, so I tried to ap-
pear unconcerned as she gazed.

"You met John Polperro at the Arundells," I
continued. " He has offered his hand to you in
marriage, but your guardian refused. Last night
he came here and repeated that offer, but it was
declined. He is a fine fellow, Polperro, and
spoke boldly."

"I know," said she — speaking, as I thought,
more to herself than to me.

" After your guardian had refused his request
that you might become his wife," I went on, "he
offered you a home in his father's house. He
spoke hotly, indiscreetly, but still as an honest
man ; that offer was also refused. Perchance you
have been informed of this?"

She did not speak, nor did she make any sign
whatever.

" It is impossible for Polperro to help you now.
If he again appears in the neighbourhood, he will
receive steel for a welcome. But I admire him.
I am always proud to call such as he my friend ;
so if I can take you to his father's house, I shall
be doing a good deed, and rendering a service to
one he loves."

This I said in a stammering kind of way, for
somehow the girl's eyes made me feel uncomfort-
able. I wished she would not look at me so
steadfastly.

" Know you Master John Polperro?" she asked
presently.

"Else why should I be here?" I responded,
wishing I had adopted some other plan of action.

88 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

I hated this underhanded method of work, and
the maid's eyes looked truthful. I should have
felt far more at ease could I have taken her away
by force than have subjected myself to this kind
of work. Still, circumstances had made force of
such kind impossible. Had the maid been allowed
her liberty, I might have accomplished my purpose
differently; but being a safely guarded prisoner,
I had to gain her confidence.

"And you came here by his wish? You are
trying to do what he found impossible?"

I bit my lip with vexation. Why should she
ask such questions. Was I not planning to take
her away from a place where she was unhappy?

" It was no easy thing to get from my bed-
chamber here, " I replied evasively. " A single
slip, and I should either have been killed or crip-
pled for life. Neither is it an easy thing to deal
with these Killigrews. But for my promise to
the man, I tell you I would not have attempted it."

" Your promise to whom?" she asked, and I
cursed myself for being a fool. Why could I not
have boldly told the necessary lies? I had in-
tended to. Chance had given me the finest pos-
sible opportunity. I found no difficulty in trying
to deceive old Colman Killigrew. Why, then,
should this chit of a maid make me stammer?
What could be more easy than to tell her that I,
being a stranger to the Killigrews, and a friend
of John Polperro, had come here to take her to a
place of honour and safety?

"To whom should my promise be given?" I
said. " I spoke to your maid that she might tell

On the Roof of Endellion Castle 89

you of my desire to meet you. I have risked my
life to get here, and I have a difficult game to
play with the Killigrews."

I was angry beyond measure with myself for
telling of any danger I had encountered. Had I
been acting a straightforward part, I should not
have mentioned it ; but now I had a feeling that
such words were necessary.

"If you will consent to trust me," I went on
clumsily, for I felt her eyes upon me as I spoke,
" I will arrange plans whereby I can take you
away. I could be ready by to-morrow night. It
could be done without detection. A rope could
be fastened around yon battlements — it is only a
dozen feet or so to the old castle walls. From
thence it is not difficult of descent. I could get
horses in readiness, and in a few hours we could
be out of danger."

"And if you were discovered?" she asked
abruptly.

" Nothing would give me greater pleasure than
to fight the Killigrews," I replied grimly.

I knew there was a gulf between us. She did
not trust me. She doubted every word I was
saying. I wished the light were not so good, so
that she might not see my face so plainly. And
yet I had her at advantage. She loved not the
Killigrews — she hated the thought of wedding
Otho. Probably I appeared as her only hope of
escaping from them. I could see the girl Amelia
Lanteglos watching us closely. Doubtless she
was wondering as to the upshot of our conver-
sation.

90 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Do you think I gain any advantage by coming
here?" I went on like a fool. "I never saw you
until this hour. I have no spite against the Killi-
grews, they never harmed me. It would not
harm me if you were to marry Otho. Possibly
he would make you as good a husband as — as an-
other. But I — I gave a promise that I would set
you free, if I could. However, if you prefer to fly

to the open arms of Otho, — well " I shrugged

my shoulders, and tried to hum a tune as I looked
across the shining sea.

I know I said this brutally; but the maid
angered me — angered me by the truthfulness of
her looks, and the way she made me bungle the
thoughts I had in my mind.

She continued to look at me steadfastly. Per-
haps she remembered that if she accepted my
offer, and if I succeeded in effecting her escape,
she would have to travel alone with a man of
whom she knew nothing. Presently she seemed
to have made up her mind.

"You seem to be a gentleman," she said; "you

speak as if you " she hesitated as though she

could not put her thoughts into words.

I remained silent.

She made a sudden movement forward, and
placed her hand on my arm. " I am alone, help-
less," she said. "I am surrounded by those I

cannot trust. I hate — loathe the thought of "

again she stopped suddenly ; then, looking straight
into my face, she said : " Are you what you seem
to be?"

It came upon me like a clap of thunder, and,

On the Roof of Endellion Castle 9 1

like a schoolboy discovered in theft, I hung my
head.

" Is your name Roger Penryn?" she asked.

"No!"

" Do you know John Polperro?"

"No!"

The words came from me like shots from a mus-
ket. I could not tell a lie with the girl's cruel,
truthful eyes upon me. They choked the false-
hood in my throat, and I felt myself to be the sport
of this maid who knew nothing of the world. I
was glad I had told the truth, and yet I reproached
myself for being beaten at the first definite move
in the game I was playing. Probably the whole
thing had been rendered impossible by my mad-
ness. Trevanion was gone from me forever ; but,
worse than that, I should have to confess to Peter
Trevisa that I had failed to do the thing I had
promised— that I had bungled most miserably.

I turned to go away. I would speak no more
with her. She had been too much for me — she,
a simple maid scarcely out of her teens. I had
scarcely taken a step, however, before she stopped
me.

" Then you are another tool of the Killigrews,"
she said. " There are not enough of them, and they
must needs hire you. Not being able to work
their will with me, even although I am a prisoner,
they must needs use some other base means to
accomplish their purpose." This she said pas-
sionately, yet with fine scorn.

" There you are wrong, Mistress Nancy Moles-
worth," I said warmly, for she had wounded me

92 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

sorely. " I am not the tool of these people. Nay,
my life is in danger while I stay here. But
enough of that. You refuse to accept my help?"

" How can I accept the help of a man who
comes with a lie on his lips?" she cried; — "who
comes professing a false name, and who pretends
to be the friend of a man to whom he never spoke.
How can I trust a man whose every action and
every word is a lie?"

"Had I been a liar," I said, "I could have de-
ceived you easily ; but enough. There is no need
that I should weary you with my presence.
Some time perhaps "

" If your name is not Roger Penryn, what is it?"
she said; "and why have you tried to raise my
hopes only to deceive me?"

I opened my mouth to tell her my name, but I
could not utter the word. I could not tell her I
was a Trevanion, nor relate to her my purpose in
coming hither.

" It is not well I should speak to you further," I
said. " But I have wrought you no harm. Neither
would I if you had trusted in me. Nay, as God is
my witness," — and this I cried out passionately,
for somehow the maid dragged the words from
me, — " I would have let no harm have happened to
you!"

With this I walked to the spot where I had
ascended, and prepared to descend.

"Stop!" she whispered. "It will be far more
difficult to go down than it was to come up."

"What of that?" I replied grimly.

"Because," — and a blush mantled her cheek, —

On the Roof of Endellion Castle 93

"there is another road down. Look, yonder is
the stairway."

"There is a sentinel."

" He is a lover of my maid," she replied. " She
would lead him away a few steps out of sight
while you got to your own chamber."

" But I should have to pass through your apart-
ments."

" Amelia shall show you the way. I will remain
here. "

" No," I replied, for I was angry with her. " I
will not be beholden to you in any way."

For the first time she looked at me kindly, but I
took no heed. I placed my arm around the mer-
lon, and then, grasping the gutter, lowered my-
self. I had often accomplished such feats, and
this fact helped me now. In a few minutes I had
reached the ledge, and a little later stood on the
old castle walls again. Arrived there, I stopped
and listened ; but no sound reached me. I looked
up, and saw that the maid Nancy Molesworth had
followed my descent — saw that she was watching
me now. There was an expression of wonder, of
bewilderment, on her face. Doubtless she was
seeking to divine who I was, and why I should
come to her. I was sure she wanted a friend,
too. But I knew not what to say — I had for-
feited my right to help her. I suppose I was
foolish at the moment, however. Most men are
at times.

"Good-night, Mistress Nancy Molesworth," I
said. " Remember that I am your friend. Per-
haps some day I may be able to show it. " Then I

94 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

squeezed myself into my bed-chamber, feeling ill
pleased with myself.

I pulled off my clothes, and got to bed ; but I
could not sleep. Two conflicting forces were at
war within me. One moment I reproached my-
self as a fool for not being able to deceive a slip
of a maid without stammering. The next I found
myself pitying her, and calling myself a traitor to
my name for not seeking to rescue her from the
Killigrews. Sometimes I cursed myself for being
as easily moved as a boy of twenty-one, not able
to withstand the simple questions of a convent-
school girl; and again I reproached myself for
yielding to Peter Trevisa's wishes, and undertak-
ing a work unfit for a man of honour.

Presently a more serious matter presented itself
to me. Should I abandon Peter Trevisa's com-
mission? The maid had practically rejected my
offer. Should I go back to Treviscoe and tell
him that I had failed? Should I forever carry
around with me the memory of the fact that I had
made a promise to do a thing, and then at the
first difficulty I had given it up like a puling girl?
I had taken his money, I had given my word that
I would do his work; — could I give it up? Even
although Trevanion did not lie at the end of the
business, it were unfair and cowardly to fail in
my undertaking thus. Well, supposing I decided
to make a second attempt; suppose I decided to
devise new means to take the maid away — there
were many obstacles in my road. Old Colman
Killigrew expected me to depart the next day.
I had promised to take his messages to some

Otho Discovers My Name 95

Catholic families in the south of the country, and
I should have no excuse for staying at Endellion.
Once outside the house, my power to do anything
would be gone.

"Let it be so," I said to myself angrily. "I
will leave the whole business in the lurch. Let
old Peter do his work as best he may, and let the
maid Nancy Molesworth fight her own battles
with these Killigrews. To-morrow I will start
for London, and there I will seek for work more
congenial to me. If this Charles comes to Eng-
land, King George will need good swords." But
even as these thoughts passed through my mind,
I was not satisfied with them. I felt I should be
playing a coward's part, and was seeking some
other way whereby to better satisfy myself, when
I heard a low knocking at the door. I did not
speak, and the rapping became louder.

"Who is there?" I asked, like one awaked out
of sleep.

"Otho Killigrew," said a voice.

CHAPTER VIII.

OTHO DISCOVERS MY NAME.

"HE hath discovered where I have been," was
my first thought. " He hath been told that I have
conversed with the maid Nancy Molesworth."
And I began to think how I should answer him.

I got out of bed, however; and after hastily
pulling on my small-clothes, I went to the door.

96 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"What want you?" I asked sleepily. "Surely
this is a queer time of night to wake one out of
sleep."

" Let me in, and I will tell you," he replied.

"It will be useless to resist," I thought, "for
Otho is master here, and I shall only arouse use-
less suspicion by refusing." Besides, I was curi-
ous to know why he was desirous of seeing me;
so without more ado I opened the door. No
sooner had I done so, however, than in walked
not only Otho, but Benet.

For a time Otho looked at me awkwardly, like
one not knowing what to say. But Benet closed
the door, and stood with his back against it, hold-
ing a candle in his hand.

" Hath Charles landed?" I asked, watching
them closely.

"No," replied Otho.

" But something of importance hath taken
place," I said; "else why this midnight visit?"

"Yes, important events have happened." He
spoke curtly, like one angry.

"And it hath to do with me, I suppose?"

"Yes."

"What then?"

He looked at me keenly for a minute. Then he
answered me slowly, according to his usual man-
ner of speech.

"Charles hath not landed," he said. "All the
same, important events have happened with
which you have to do."

" And they?" I asked, noticing the grin that
overspread Benet Killigrew's face.

Otho Discovers My Name 97

"Are two in number."

" Name them," I said eagerly.

"First, that your name is not Roger Pen-
ryn."

"Yes; what next?"

He seemed surprised that I should make so
little ado at his discovery, and stared at me as
though waiting for me to say some foolish thing.
Whereas the truth was, that I was relieved that
the truth was to come to light. I fretted like a
horse frets when a saddle rubs him, every time I
heard the name of Penryn.

"What next?" I repeated.

" That you are a sneak. "

"Steady, steady, Otho Killigrew!" I said, for
the word had not a pleasant sound. " But we
will deal with these two charges. What are your
proofs?"

"There are proofs enough," replied Otho —
" proofs enough. One is, that I suspected you as
you sat at my father's table last night."

" I thought you were of the ferret breed," I re-
plied; " it is a pity your eyes are not pink."

He kept his temper well. " Believing you were
not what you pretended to be, I sent a man to
the place you said you came from," he went on.
" He hath returned this very night."

" Well thought of, " I laughed. " And you made
discoveries?"

" My man discovered that there was no Roger
Penryn. "

I almost felt a pleasure in the business now.
I had no qualms when talking with men. All the
7

98 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

same, I knew that I was in dangerous hands.
These Killigrews were no fools.

" It seems I must have created a new member
of the family," I said pleasantly. "Well, go on."
" No, there is no Roger Penryn ; but there is a
Roger Trevanion."
"Ah!"

" Yes, a fellow with a bad reputation. "
"Nothing like your own, I hope?" I said sneer-
ingly, for I was ill pleased at his discovery.
" A fellow who hath wasted his patrimony. "
"He never betrayed women, I hope?" I re-
sponded.

" This fellow left his home on a chestnut horse,
the servants not knowing whither he went. My
man discovered, however, that he stayed at St.
Columb and Wadebridge. From thence he came
here."

" Ah, your man hath a good nose for scenting. "
"Yes, he traced you here, Roger Trevanion."
" Well, Trevanion is a better name than Penryn
— far better than Killigrew."

" It's a bad name for a sneak, a liar."
"Have a care, Otho Killigrew!" I said.
"You've mentioned that word twice now."

"Yes, I have," he said slowly. "I may men-
tion it again. What then?"

"Only that I shall make you swallow it."
At this Benet grinned again. "Good!" he said
aloud. "I like that!"

" I shall say it again, and shall not swallow it. "

" You are two to one," I replied, " and you have

your lackey outside ; but if I hear it again, there

Otho Discovers My Name 99

will be a new version of the story about the first-
born slain."

He looked at his brother, and then spoke with
less assurance.

" I will prove it," he said slowly.

"That is a different matter," I replied. "Go
on."

" You have been on the roof of this house to-
night."

I made no movement or sound indicating sur-
prise. I had been expecting this.

"Well, what then? Am I a prisoner here?"

"Why were you there?"

"Only to have a talk with your prisoner," I
replied. " I was curious to see the beauteous
maid who hates you. "

I hit him hard there, and he lost his temper.

" Look'ee, Roger Trevanion," speaking quickly
and angrily for the first time, " what is the mean-
ing of this masquerade? The Trevanions are
Protestants. Why did you come here, pretending
to be a Catholic? Why did you climb to the roof?
You are a woman-hater."

"Only for a wager," I laughed.

"Mark this!" he cried, — "there are dungeons
here as well as battlements. "

" So I have heard. And it would be just like a
Killigrew to throw a guest into one of them."

"Guest!" he answered with a sneer.

"Yes, guest," I replied.

"You have forfeited your right to that name."

" Prove it. Is it an uncommon thing for a man
to travel under a name other than his own?"

ioo Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" It is an uncommon thing for a guest to get
out of his chamber window, and climb to the roof
of the house. "

"Not if a man is of a curious disposition," I
laughed.

So far we had been fencing, and neither had
gained much advantage. But I determined to
bring matters to a close issue.

"Look you, Otho Killigrew," I said, "you have
come to my bedchamber two hours past mid-
night. Why? You must have something in your
mind other than the things you have spoken
about."

" I have come to you in mercy. "

I shrugged m)' shoulders.

" In mercy," he repeated. " It is true you have
forfeited your right to be considered as a guest.
Nevertheless I remember that Trevanion is a good
name, and that I am a Killigrew."

I waited for him to continue.

" You had a purpose in coming here. What, I
do not know. You have been a — that is, you
are not what you pretended to be. You have tried
to win my father's confidence, and discover his
secrets."

" I did not seek to know your father's secrets."

" No, but you came as a Catholic. You came
as one desirous of bringing a Catholic king on the
throne. My father welcomes such as his own
children. Otherwise you would not have been
welcomed so warmly, nor would you have been
asked to remain while Polperro sought to degrade
us all. It is a weakness of my father to take to

Otho Discovers My Name 101

his heart all who belong to old Catholic families,
and to trust them blindly "

" I am waiting for your mercy," I said.

" You have done two things while in this house,"
said Otho : " you have pretended to side with my
father in carrying out the great plan of his life,
and as a consequence obtained secrets from
him ; and you have sought for, and obtained, an
interview with my affianced wife. Either of these
actions would justify us in dealing with you in a
summary fashion. But we have decided on con-
ditions to be merciful."

" Explain."

" I have discovered that you Trevanions never
break a promise."

" That must be strange to such as you."

"If you will promise two things, we have de-
cided to let you leave Endellion in no worse
condition than you entered it."

" You are very merciful."

" Seeing that you have abused our hospitality,
it is."

" Well, about your conditions?"

" Our conditions are very easily complied with.
The first is, that you never breathe to any living
soul anything which my father has divulged in
relation to the cause he loves."

" That is the whole of the first?"

" It is. You see I am trusting you as a Tre-
vanion. I know that if you make a promise you
will keep it."

" And the second?"

"The second is different." And I saw that

102 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Otho Killigrew spoke not so easily. He lost
that calm self-possession which characterized
him when he spoke about the Catholic cause.
The blood mounted to his cheek, and his hand
trembled.

" Tell me why you climbed the roof of the
house!" he cried. "Tell me what happened
there!"

"I am waiting to hear the condition," was my
answer.

" Are you interested in Mistress Nancy Moles-
worth? Was that one of your reasons for coming
here?" he asked eagerly. "Is she anything to
you? Did you ever see her?"

I saw that Otho Killigrew was scarcely master
of himself as he spoke of the maid I had seen that
night. I remarked also that Benet had an ugly
look on his face as he listened.

" I am still waiting to hear the second condi-
tion," I said, trying as well as I could to see my
way through the business, and decide what steps
to take.

" It is this," cried Otho. "You promise not to
interest yourself in any way with Mistress Moles-
worth ; that you never speak of her within one
month from this time ; that you render no assis-
tance in any way to those who seek to baulk me
in my purposes."

The last sentence came out seemingly against
his will. As luck would have it, too, I turned my
eyes in the direction of Benet at this time, and
noted the gleam in his eyes.

"If I mistake not," I said to myself, "Benet

Otho Discovers My Name 103

loveth not Otho, and it would take but little to
make him lift his hand against his brother."

"Why this second condition?" I said, more for
the purpose of gaining time than anything else.
"What hath Mistress Nancy Molesworth to do
with me?"

" How do you know her name is Nancy?" he
asked savagely.

" I heard John Polperro name it. But what
hath she to do with me?"

" I would not have given you this opportunity,"
he went on, without heeding my question. " As
soon as I knew you had climbed to the roof where
she walks, I determined that you should be kept

in safety until such time as — as but it does not

matter; Benet would not have it so. He sug-
gested that you should have a chance of escape."

I saw that Benet looked eagerly at me as though
he would speak, but by an effort he restrained
himself.

"The maid is not in a convent school now,"
I said jibingly. " She is not to be a nun, I sup-
pose. And I have taken no vow that I will not
speak to a maid."

" But you must not speak to her!" he cried, like
one beside himself, — "not to her."

"Why, pray?"

"Because," he cried, evidently forgetting the
relation in which I stood to him, — "because she is
my betrothed wife ! Because she belongs to me —
only ! Because no one but myself must lay hands
on her!"

" If she be your betrothed wife, she shoiild love

104 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

you," I said. " And if she loves you, perfect trust
should exist between you."

" But there be enemies ! There be those

who " he hesitated, evidently realizing that

he had said more than he had intended. " Will
you promise?" he cried.

" And if I do not?" I asked.

" I told you there were dungeons here as well
as battlements," he said. "If you will not give
your sacred promise, you shall lie there until it
is my pleasure to set you free!"

"Tell me this, Otho Killigrew," I said, after
thinking a moment. " You say you are betrothed
to this maid. Does she willingly become your
wife?"

" That is naught to you!"

In truth it was not; and for a moment I was in
sore straits what to promise. I had no interest in
the maid. She had paid me but scant courtesy that
night, and why should I care whom she wedded?
Moreover, if I refused to promise I was sure that
Otho would carry out his threat. Even were I
friendly disposed towards her and John Polperro,
I could do them no good by refusing to abide by
Otho Killigrew's conditions. Then I remem-
bered the look of loathing on the maid's face as
she spoke of the Killigrews, and instinctively I felt
that such a marriage would be worse than death
to her. I am anything but a sentimental man,
neither do I give way to foolish fancy ; but at that
moment I saw the maid pleading with me not to
promise.

"No, I will not accept your last condition," I

Otho Discovers My Name 105

said. The words escaped me almost without the
consent of my own will, for I felt I dared not
sneak out of the house in such a way. After all, I
was a Trevanion, and came of an honourable race.
My fathers had fought many battles for women in
the past. Perhaps some of their spirit came to
me as I spoke.

"You will not!" he cried like one amazed.

"No!" I cried, "I will not. Look you, I have
seen that maid this very night. If you were a
man such as a woman could love, if the maid did
not loathe you, I would not have given either of
you a second thought. But even although it may
not be possible for me to lift a finger on her be-
half, I will not bind myself by a promise not to
help her. Why, man," — and my anger got the
better of me, — "it were sending a maid to hell to
make her the wife of such as you!"

I heard Benet Killigrew laugh. "Good!" he
cried; "the fellow's a man!" But Otho was mad
with rage. He gave an angry cry, and then
leaped on me; but I threw him from me. I
looked around for my sword ; but before I could
reach it, the two men I had seen acting as senti-
nels rushed into the room, and I was overpow-
ered.

Still I made a fair fight. Twice did I throw
the men from me, and I know that they carried
bruises for many a day. But one unarmed man
against three is weary work, and at length I was
dragged from the room. One thing I could not
help noticing, however: Benet took no part in
the business. He simply held the candle and

106 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

looked on, occasionally tittering cries of joy when
I seemed to be getting the best of the battle.

When I was left alone in a room at the base-
ment of the castle, I at first upbraided myself be-
cause of my foolishness. I had acted the part of
a madman. And yet, on reconsidering the matter,
I did not see what I could have done other than
what I did. True, my prison walls might hinder
me, but my promise did not. It might be possi
ble to escape in spite of the bolts of a jailer — my
people had done this often ; but none had ever
tried to escape from their promises. Then I
thought of my promise to Peter Trevisa. Well,
I knew not at the time I undertook his work what
I knew when I lay imprisoned, or I would not
have made it. Besides, I could pay the forfeit.
The bargain was honourably made. If I failed to
bring the maid to him within a certain time, I had
lost Trevanion. My debt of honour would be
paid.

On reflection, therefore, though I was ill pleased
at being confined in that dark cell, I felt strangely
light-hearted. I was no longer acting a lie. I
should no longer skulk under the name of Penryn.
I did not believe the Killigrews would murder
me, neither would they starve me. I was not a
weakling, and I could look for means of escape.
If I could succeed in gaining my freedom, I
vowed I would take away the maid Nancy Moles-
worth, if for no other reason than to spite the
Killigrews.

Presently morning came, and I was able to see
more plainly where I was, and what my prison

Otho Discovers My Name 107

was like. The place was really a cellar, and but
little light found its way there. True, there was
a window ; but it was very narrow, revealing a
small aperture, the sides of which were composed
of strong masonry. Over the aperture was a
heavy iron grating, which grating was on a level
with the courtyard. The window, too, was
securely guarded with heavy iron bars. The door
was strongly made of oak, and iron studded. The
sight of these things made my heart heavy ; escape
seemed impossible.

The hours dragged heavily on, and I grew
weary of waiting. But presently I heard footsteps
outside. The two knaves who had obeyed the
bidding of Otho Killigrew entered, one bearing
food and the other my clothes. Neither spoke,
although the one I had known as Sam Daddo
looked less surly than the other. I remembered
that he was a lover of Mistress Nancy Moles-
worth's serving-maid, and tried to think how I
could turn this fact to account. They did not
stay, but presently returned, bringing a small,
roughly made couch.

"Evidently," I thought, "it is intended that I
shall be kept a prisoner for some time."

After this I was left alone. It is needless to say
that I tried to make many plans of escape ; but
they all died at their birth, for each seemed more
futile than the other. I tried the strength of the
window bars, and found that they did not yield to
pressure. I listened at the door in the hope of
hearing sounds whereby I might be able to more
exactly locate my prison. This also was in vain.

io8 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

At mid-day another meal was brought to me,
but no word was spoken.

Still I did not despair. True, I dared take no
steps for escape through the day, for footsteps
were constantly crossing the courtyard outside.
But when night came I would try the window bars
again. I noticed an iron clamp on the couch
which had been brought. Possibly I could use
that as an instrument whereby I could prise open
the window.

My spirits, I remember, kept wonderfully high,
for I could not fully realize that I was a prisoner.
In truth, the whole matter seemed to me a sort
of dream out of which I should presently awake.
For on analyzing my thoughts, I saw no reason
why I should be interested in Mistress Nancy
Molesworth. Indeed, I laughed at myself as a fool-
ish dreamer for refusing to promise not to render
her any assistance should she wish to escape Otho
Killigrew. Perhaps my bargain with old Peter
Trevisa and his son had somewhat to do with it.
The rest I put down to the foolish impulse of the
moment. For why should the memory of her
face make me grow angry with Otho? Were I a
woman, I would rather be wedded to him than to
young Peter Trevisa. Concerning Benet's be-
haviour, I could come to no definite conclusion,
although I formed many conjectures. But I did
not trouble, for presently I fancied I saw a weak-
ness in my prison, and thought I saw a means of
obtaining my freedom.

My evening meal was brought by a serving-
man whom I had not hitherto seen, accompanied

Otho Discovers My Name 109

by Sam Daddo. Just as if I remained a guest, I
spoke to Daddo in a friendly fashion, and asked
after the health of his master. He spoke no word
in reply, however, although I was sure I saw him
wink at me in a meaning way. I was not slow to
interpret this, especially when, a few seconds later,
I saw it repeated. He remained silent, however,
in spite of my frequent questions, so I gave up
talking, continuing only to watch. This was not
in vain, for as the strange serving-man was pass-
ing out of the door, Sam, in following him, put
his right hand behind his back and revealed a
piece of paper. This I snatched at eagerly,
though noiselessly, wondering what it might
mean.

Ere long I was able to examine it, for my
gaolers locked the door, and I listened to their
footsteps as they traversed a passage, and climbed
some stone steps.

Lifting my couch, and placing it against the
door so that I might not be surprised, I went to
my window and unfolded the piece of paper I had
taken from Sam Daddo 's hand. Only a few words
were written thereon, but enough to give me food
for thought. This was what I read:

" / hope I have misjudged you. Forgive me if I
have. 1 have heard of all that took place after you
left me last night. 1 grieve much that you should
be a prisoner because of me; but means may be of-
fered/or your escape. I need a friend sorely, for
I am in dire danger, and I am a weak, ignorant
girl. Once at Polperro, I should be safe. The one

1 1 o Mistress Nancy Molesworth

w/w gives you this may riot help you, although he
would not willingly harm me. Unless help comes I
shall be wedded to O. in a week, and I welcome the
thought of death more."

As I said, this missive gave me much food for
thought. It was evidently written by Mistress
Nancy Molesworth. Little consideration was
needed, moreover, to assure me that she must be
in sore straits or she would not have sought to
enlist the sympathy of a prisoner. A few hours
before she had spurned me as a liar. But I bore
her no grudge for that— I had deserved it. It
was apparent Sam Daddo had told his sweet-
heart what had passed between Otho Killigrew
and myself. He had doubtless listened at the
door, and heard all. This, perchance, had led the
maid to write me. Yet she knew not what was
in my mind, and must risk much in trusting me.
She seemed to regard my escape as a possibility,
and therefore built upon it. I must confess, too,
that her helplessness appealed to me, and a feel-
ing of joy surged in my heart at the thought of
striking a blow for her liberty.

But what could I do? Concerning this, I thought
long and carefully, but could fix my mind on no
definite plan save to wrench the iron clamp from
my couch, and apply it to what I thought a weak
spot in my window. The result of this was
doubtful, and could not be attempted until late at
night when the family had gone to bed. I there-
fore waited several hours, and then, after listening
carefully, I commenced my work.

Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler 1 1 1

A minute later I stopped suddenly, for I heard
footsteps outside. Then the door opened, and
Benet Killigrew entered.

CHAPTER IX.

BENET KILLIGREW AS A WRESTLER.

ON entering my prison, he closed the door and
locked it. Then, putting the key in his pocket, he
placed the candle he had brought on a shelf, and
faced me.

"I like you, Roger Trevanion, " he said. "You
are a man after my own heart."

I shrugged my shoulders, showing no surprise
at his presence, but wondering what was in his
mind. "Why?" I asked.

" Because you are a man. It did my soul good
to see you beard Otho, and struggle with those
fellows. By my faith, I fair itched to help you!"

I could see he had something in his mind. If I
kept my head cool, and my ears open, I might dis-
cover something of importance. I remembered,
too, the look he had given his brother as he spoke
of his feelings towards Mistress Nancy Moles-
worth, and drew my conclusions accordingly.

" But you struck no blow," I said.

" That would have been fool's work. I dared
not go against my own brother before the ser-
vants. Indeed, ill as I would have liked it, had
you proved too much for them, I should have
lent them a helping hand."

1 1 2 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

I was silent, wondering what he was driving at.

" I had this meeting in my mind," he continued.
" I determined to come and see you when Otho
was safe asleep."

" You are afraid of Otho," I said, drawing a bow
at a venture.

" Who would not be?" he cried savagely. " Otho
is as cunning as the devil. He should have been
a priest. He hath all the learning of the family,
and can wriggle his way like an adder. Oh, I
speak plainly now! I gloried to hear you give
him word for word. Even I dare not do so."

I had been summing up the nature of the man
as he spoke, and thought I saw whereby I could
make him unloose his tongue more freely still.

" I can see he is master here," I said. " All you
have to obey every movement of his finger. You
seem like children in his hands, or like dogs who
have to fetch and carry at his bidding. "

" He hath won the confidence of my father," he
cried harshly, "and so it is 'Otho this,' and 'Otho
that. ' "

" While Benet, who is twice as big a man, and
twice as handsome, is nobody," I said. "It is
Otho who will get Endellion, Otho who will rrarry
Mistress Nancy Molesworth and get Restormel,"
— and I laughed in a sneering kind of way.

" No, — by the mass, no, if you will help me!"

"I help you!" — this I said in a tone of sur-
prise. All the same, I expected something of
this sort.

"I could see you pitied the maid," he went on.
" I could see that a man of inches like you thought

Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler 1 1 3

it was a shame for a maid such as she to be wedded
to such a shambling creature as he."

" She should have a man like you," I suggested.

"Ah, you see it!" he cried. " I thought so last
night. I said, Here is a man who knows a man !" —
and he drew himself up with a sort of mountebank
bravado.

" But I am kept out of it," he continued. " She
is not allowed to think of me. She is not allowed
even to see me. I must not speak to her. It's
all Otho, Otho. He must have Endellion, he
must have Restormel, and he must have the
maid, too."

"And he seems to love her."

" Love her ! With the cunning love of a priest.
But it is not the love of a man such as I. If she
could see me, talk with me, all would be different !"

" You think she would love you?"

" Maidens have not been wont to say me nay,"
he said, strutting around as vainly as a peacock.

" But what hath all this to do with me?"

"Ah, yes!" he cried; "I had forgotten. Otho
hath embittered my father against you. He hath
warned all the servants against you. You are to
be kept here until Otho is wedded to Nancy."

" And then?"

" I cannot say yet. But if Otho hath his will it
will go ill with you. But I have brains and power
as well as Otho. I marked you last night, and I
know that you, too, love the sight of a man."

I could not help smiling at the fellow's vanity.
But I said nothing.

"You refused Otho's conditions last night, and
8

1 1 4 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

you are here because of it. Look you, I will get
you out of this if you like. "

" How?"

" Oh, Otho hath not everything his own way.
I have friends as well as he. If you will help
me, you shall be free. Is it to be a bargain?"

" How help you?"

" Otho hath ceased to suspect me. He thinks I
have given up all thoughts of wedding Nancy,
seeing that my father hath willed that he shall
wed her. "

I waited in silence.

" A priest is coming here from Padstow short-
ly," he went on. "It is intended that Otho and
Nancy shall be wedded before he leaves. If you
will help me, we will baulk him. I will take her
away. I know a parson near Bodmin, and he will
wed her to me."

" Whether the maid wills or no?"

"She will be glad enough to wed me, I'll lay
to that," — and again he strutted around the room.

" And how will you do this?" I asked.

" Nay, I will not tell you until I get your
promise. Give me your word, Roger Trevanion,
and I will tell you how you shall get out of this
hole; also my plans for taking away the maid
Nancy from the marriage altar."

In truth, I felt less inclined to give my promise
to Benet than to Otho ; but I had become more
cautious.

" But why need you my help?" I asked.

"Because," — he unlocked the door and listened
carefully before replying; then, after locking it

Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler 1 1 5

again, came back to me, and continued : " Because
Otho hath bewitched almost everybody, and be-
cause I need such a man as you to carry out my
plans."

" But at least you can tell me what you wish
me to do?"

" I want you to help me to take her from here,
and carry her to Bodmin. After that, I care not. "

"But there will be danger," I said. "I must
know something more about the matter before I
give you my word."

" Nay, I will tell you no more !" he cried angrily.

" And if I refuse?"

He gave no answer, but looked black. Where-
upon I bethought me of the usual plan of those
who are undecided.

"I must have time to think," I said; "this re-
quest of yours hath come upon me suddenly.
Come to me to-morrow night at this time and I
will give you my answer."

" And in the mean time you are a gentleman?"
he queried.

" I am a prisoner."

" But you will not speak to the serving-men
about what hath been spoken in confidence?"

" There is surely no need to ask me such a ques-
tion," I said.

He looked at me keenly.

" It is well, Roger Trevanion, " he said. " I shall
look on you as my ally and prepare accordingly.
I can trust you, for you are a man, and love men.
By the mass, they shall all know that Benet is
more than a match for Otho! Good-night, Tre-

1 1 6 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

vanion. I am ill pleased that you should have
to spend another night in this hole, but it may not
be helped. I will have my plans ready by to-
morrow night, — and then "

He strutted towards the door as he spoke, tak-
ing the key from his pocket meanwhile.

My heart gave a great leap, for a daring plan
came into my mind. I had no time to consider
its value, for it required instant action. I deter-
mined to put it to the test without delay.

" Wait a moment, Killigrew, " I said. " There is
just another matter before you go. "

He turned around willingly. I could see he was
in no haste to depart.

" You are sure our conversation hath not been
heard?" I said, looking at him steadily.

" Do you think I am a fool?" he said vainly. " I
went to the door to see that Otho had not ferreted
us out. As for the guard, I told him to keep
away until I came back."

My heart seemed to be in my mouth, for this
fell in exactly with the plan that had been so sud-
denly born in my mind.

" It is well," I replied. Then I waited a second,
measuring Benet with my eye. " You have told
me that I am a man after your own heart," I con-
tinued presently. " You said you could trust me
because I could fight. But it seems I must take
you on trust. It is ill undertaking a difficult and
dangerous piece of work with a man who may be
able to do nothing but talk."

His eyes burnt red, a fierce expression flashed
across his face.

Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler 1 1 j

" Do you say that to me — Benet Killigrew?" he
said in tones of angry wonder.

"Yes, to you," I replied, still keeping my
eyes steadily upon him. I saw the vexation
pass away, and in its place came a look of wild
joy.

" You want to know if I can fight — whether I
have courage?" he cried eagerly.

"Ah!" I cried in the same tone.

"There is one way you can know," he con-
tinued. "Try now, will you?"

He had swallowed my bait without a doubt.
He had not even guessed the thought in my
mind. In his joy at the thought of battle he
had snatched as eagerly at my suggestion as a
hungry dog snatches at a bone.

"Yes, it will be well," I replied. "You want
me to help you in a dangerous business. You
may fail me at a dangerous pinch, for aught I
know. You might show the white feather."

" Benet Killigrew fail to fight !" he cried in won-
der. " Why, let me fetch swords, man. By the
mass, I have been longing for months to find a
man worthy of being called a man!"

" We cannot fight with swords, " I said. " Even
here we should arouse the house. The sound of
steel reacheth far."

"With fists, then!" he cried.

" Let's try a hitch first; after that we can use
fists!"

He grasped my hand with a cry of joy. " I
said you were a man after my own heart," he said
eagerly. " I love a fight beyond all things. I

1 1 8 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

have been longing for one, — ay, longing! But
there hath been no man who would dare stand
before me. I am afraid it will go hard with you,
for I can barely govern myself when my blood is
up. But I will not hurt you too much, for I love
you, Trevanion. I love any man who will dare
fight with Benet Killigrew!"

So far I had got my way. In spite of his boast-
ing, I did not wonder at his brother being able to
manage him easily. In the business of scheming
he would be but a child to Otho. And still I was
doubtful. He was as big, if not a bigger, man
than myself. Doubtless he knew every trick of a
wrestler and a fighter. I took note of his great
thews and sinews. He carried himself with ease,
and his step was springy. Still, I did not see any
other means of carrying out my purposes; for
although I had determined to try and escape
through the window, I had very little hopes of
succeeding. I therefore took off my shoes, and
threw them into the corner of the room; then I
divested myself of my coat. Benet growled like a
dog enjoying a bone as he followed my example.

"I wish we had wrestling shirts," he said with
a laugh, and his eyes gleamed with fierce joy.
" Had I known, I would have prepared for this."

I did not speak, but held out my hand for him to
shake. He gripped me hard, and gave a grunt of
satisfaction.

"A man's hand!" he said.

I placed my right hand across his shoulders, and
caught him firmly ; and when I had done this I felt
more doubtful than ever as to the result. Benet

Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler 119

Killigrew had not boasted of his strength in vain.
The fellow was a giant. I felt his great chest
heave. If ever a man felt the joy of battle, it
was he. I am sure he forgot everything of his
plans, and of our relations to each other, in the
gladness of the moment. I knew, too, the mo-
ment he placed his hands upon me that he was a
wrestler. He heeded not the fact that the floor
on which we stood was of stone, barely covered
with a thin layer of barley straw.

He felt my body carefully, but giving away no
chance thereby. He seemed to gloat over the op-
portunity of testing his own muscles.

"A man's chest!" he grunted. " By heaven, I
love you, Trevanion!"

Then I saw that he was trying for the " loin
throw," and prepared myself for his advances.
Thus it was when he thought to accomplish his
purpose I was ready for him, and for a moment
held him at advantage.

"Ah!" he cried, "better and better!"

But I knew that every power I possessed would
have to be used, for by this time the fierce longing
for mastery had come over him. Never did I feel
so glad as at that moment that I had been true to
the traditions of my race and county. For the
Trevanions, although the sport had during the
last few years been kept alive by the common
people, had always been noted as wrestlers, and
that in the county which, man to man, could chal-
lenge Europe.

While I had the advantage, therefore, I gripped
him for a hug. Had he been a weaker man his

i 20 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

ribs would have cracked like matches, indeed,
had he been able to hold me so, I doubt whether
the struggle would have continued a minute
longer. But he had caught a deep breath, and I
might as well have sought to crush a tree as
Benet Killigrew. So I gave up the hug and he
laughed like a boy.

"A good try!" he grunted, and then he tested
me sorely. My sinews seemed likely to crack, so
great was the strain that he put upon them, while
the sweat came out over my forehead, and rolled
down my face. However I held my ground, and
when at length he failed in the cross hitch, I be-
gan to have more confidence. Especially did I
hope for victory as I heard him mutter savagely,
" By Cormoran, he's my match!"

So then I determined to be careful. I hoped
that he had lessened his power of endurance by
the wine -drinking, wild life he had lived. I
therefore acted on the defensive until I should be
able to try the throw I had often practised.
Presently I thought his grip less mighty, but I
was not sure, for never in my life had I been
held by such a man. Had he been less confident
of victory, he would perchance have been a better
wrestler, but he did not seem to think that even
his muscles must presently give way. So it came
about that while he tried a dozen tricks, and put
forth much strength in so doing, I used what
power I had more warily. At length I thought I
saw my chance, and so I prepared for what
wrestlers call " the flying mare. " In getting the
grip necessary for this throw, I had to face the

Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler i 2 1

danger of placing myself in his power. How-
ever, I ventured to do this, for by no other way
could I throw him. He saw my move immediate-
ly, and took advantage of it, and for a minute I
was afraid that all was over with me. Never in
my life had I struggled so hard. I saw balls of
fire flash before my eyes, while my sinews seemed
likely to snap at any moment. His grip grew
weaker, however, in spite of his frantic struggles.
I heard him panting like a mad dog, for I believe
he then realised for the first time that I should
master him. Then with all the strength of
shoulders, back, and loins I used the trick I had
intended, and Benet Killigrew, giant though he
was, went flying across the room, his head striking
the floor with a terrible thud.

For a moment I was afraid I had killed him,
but only for a moment ; I had seen such throws
before, and knew the result. He would lie stunned
for a few minutes, and then when he came to con-
sciousness he would be dazed for the next half-
hour. This was what I hoped for, and for which
I had been struggling.

After wiping the sweat from my brow, I seized
Benet's jacket and put it on. As luck would have
it, the garment fitted me well. Then I took my
money from my pockets. Otho had left me this,
for which, as you may be sure, I felt thankful.

After this I cast my eyes around me again, for
I remembered that Benet had worn his hat when
he came to see me. This I put on; so being
about his height, and wearing his hat and coat, I
fancied I should be able, except in bright light,

122 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

to pass myself for him. My sword I gave up
hope of getting ; but my pistols were in my sad-
dle-bags.

Giving Killigrew a last look, and noting that he
was still breathing, I unlocked the door, and in a
few seconds later was in the passage outside.
The candle which I took with me, although it
burnt low, showed me where to go. I therefore
groped along the dark pathway, and climbed the
steps which led to the entrance hall. Here I saw
a man leaning against the wall. I had extin-
guished my light, and as the hall was dimly lighted
the fellow could not see me plainly.

"All right, Maester Benet?" asked the man
sleepily.

" Yes," I answered in a whisper, motioning him
to be silent. Evidently Benet 's actions were not
of an orderly nature, for he seemed to take but
little notice when I made my way towards the
side door, out of which I had gone when I fol-
lowed Amelia Lantelgos.

Arrived there, however, I was likely to be
found out, for the man came after me.

" The kay, Maaster Benet ; I shall want the kay
if you be goin' out!"

I flung it to him, therefore, and before the fel-
low came near me was outside the walls of the
house. Overjoyed at my success, I drew a deep
breath, but I dared not linger. In a few minutes
Benet would probably return to consciousness,
and would hammer at the prison door which I
had locked. I therefore found my way to the
courtyard, hoping to reach the stables without ac-

Benet Killigrew as a Wrestler 123

cident, for I determined not to leave Chestnut be-
hind me. I had barely crossed the yard when I
saw a man. Evidently old Colman Killigrew was
afraid of his neighbours, else he would not have
his house guarded so carefully.

"Who's that?" asked the man. " Es et Maas-
ter Benet?"

Mimicking Benet's voice as well as I was able,
I bade him saddle the stranger's horse.

" What stranger?" asked the man.

"He who came two nights ago," I replied, "I
want to ride the beggar."

The man gave a laugh, and went to the stables
without a word.

" Put on his own saddle," I said, blessing Benet
for having led his serving-men to obey his strange
whims without questioning.

The man put a lighted candle in a lanthorn, and
began to saddle Chestnut, but in this he found a
difficulty. The horse had not been in the habit
of obeying any other voice than mine. He
snapped at the fellow so viciously, that he left
the stall.

" He's a oogly beggar, Maaster. I can't sad-
dle un. He's a booty to look top, but I wudden
ride un ef I wos you. I spoase you've locked up
the gen'1'man, ain't ee?"

" Stand still, Chestnut," I said in my own voice.
The horse recognized me, and gave a joyful whin-
ney.

Instantly the fellow suspected me. He saw
that I was not his master, and moved towards the
door. I was sorry to do it, but it could not be

1 24 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

helped. . I struck him a heavy blow and he fell
heavily on the ground.

" If you move or make a noise you are a dead
man," I said.

"My Gor!" muttered the fellow, "tes the gen-
'leman hisself. " .

In a few seconds I saddled Chestnut; then I
determined to use him further.

"Come with me," I said.

"Where, sur?" he asked tremblingly.

" Show me the nearest way to the high-road," I
said. " If you deceive me, I'll kill you. I want
to avoid the lodge gates too."

He obeyed me without a word. A few minutes
later I was on a cart-track which led in the direc-
tion of Endellion village.

" Laive me go back, sur," pleaded the man. " I
waan't tell nothin', and they may vind out that
I've left the courtyard. Hark, they have vound
out!"

I heard men shouting as he spoke.

" Laive me go back, sur," he continued to plead ;
" this trail do laid to the high-road, you caan't go
wrong. "

I let him go, for he could be of no further use
to me; then I gave Chestnut rein, and a few
minutes later was safe on the high-road.

The Escape from Endellion 125
CHAPTER X.

THE ESCAPE FROM ENDELLION.

ALL the events which I have just described hap-
pened so suddenly that I had been able to think of
nothing beyond obtaining my liberty. On reach-
ing the high-road, however, I began to cast about
for my course of procedure. Knowing that I
should probably be followed, I had to decide
quickly, but although I racked my wits sorely, I
could settle upon nothing that pleased me. For,
foolish as it may seem, no sooner was I away
from Endellion, than I wanted to be back again,
and now that it seemed impossible for me to keep
my bargain with Peter Trevisa, I felt more than
ever determined to take the maid Nancy Moles-
worth to Treviscoe. I found myself constantly
pitying her too, and wondering how she would
fare among the Killigrews. My first determina-
tion to ride towards London I abandoned, and so
I rode on dejectedly until I bethought me of a
sentence which Benet Killigrew had let drop
about a priest coming from Padstow who was to
wed Mistress Nancy to Otho. This decided me,
and without more ado I touched Chestnut's side
with my heels, and rode towards St. Enedock,
from which I had heard I should be able to get a
ferry-boat to take me across the Camel River to
Padstow. Although the road was none of the
best, I reached St. Enedock in a little more than

iz6 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

an hour; and then I began to look about me to
obtain the ferry-boat.

Did I not believe I was hardly pressed for time,
I should have stayed at this village for some time,
for it was talked about throughout the county. It
had been averred that the whole place was often
covered with sand, while the church was so much
buried that the people often had a difficulty in en-
tering. Indeed report had it that the vicar only
conducted a service therein once a year so as to
be able to claim his tithes, and in order to do this
he had to climb in at one of the windows.

Although it was but two hours past midnight I
succeeded in waking the ferryman, who lived in
a hut close by the river, and after some argument
succeeded in persuading him to take me across.
Long before we had reached the little landing-
place at Padstow, I found that he was somewhat
of a character, and possessed strong religious
views.

" I can see you are a staunch Protestant," I said
after a good deal of talking on his part.

"Down with Popery I do zay, sur," was his
response.

"And yet one of your great families are Pa-
pists."

" You do main the Rosecarricks. "

"No."

" Who then ; the Killigrews?"

"Yes."

"They belong to th' ould Sur Nick, and the
young Killigrews be sons of hell," he cried with
energy.

The Escape from Endellion i 27

" Supposing one of them were to come enquir-
ing of you whether I came across here?" I asked.

He looked at me keenly.

" Be you a Protestant?" he asked.

"Sound," I replied.

"And p'r'aps you doan't want me to know
who you be?" he queried slyly.

"You are a clever man," I answered.

"Then they shaan't know," he said with a
grin, " onnly you must know, sur, I allays charge
double in sich cases."

I laughed, and promised him this, feeling my-
self in fortune's way.

"Anytime, sur, night or day, I'm yer sarvent,"
he cried when I had paid him his money. " My
brother do work the ferry from this side, sur,
and 'ee's ov the saame opinions as I be. I'll
spaik to un, sur. I'll tell un 'bout ee. You can
allays depend on we, sur."

I found Padstow to be an ugly little fishing vil-
lage, while the inn to which I went provided but
poor accommodation, even after I had spent a
good half -hour in arousing the landlord. How-
ever Chestnut was well stabled and foddered, so
I minded but little, especially as I found the inn-
keeper willing to talk.

I was not long in discovering that only one Pa-
pist priest lived at Padstow, and that very few of
the people were of his persuasion. Indeed, al-
though the priest lodged with a Papist family in
the town, he spent much of his time in visiting the
few Catholic families in the neighbourhood. He
went often to the Arundells at Lanherne, to the

128 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Rosecarricks, and to the Killigrews at Endel-
lion.

" Do the people hate him?" I asked.

"That they doan't," replied the innkeeper;
"he's the jolliest ould chap you ever zeed. I tell
'ee, sur, ef oal the priests 'ad a-bin like he, I doan't
b'leeve we Cornish people wud 'ave changed our
religion years agone. "

After learning all I could from him, I went to
bed, determined to find the priest next day, and
discover his relations with the Killigrews. Al.
though I little expected it, I fell asleep almost im-
mediately, nor did I wake until late the following
morning, when the landlord came to my door ask-
ing " whether I would 'ave a scrowled salt pilchard,
'am rasher, or conger pie for my breakfast."

As soon as I could I started out to find the
priest, but on going to the house at which he
stayed I found that he would not be home until
night. He had gone to Lanherne the previous
day, on urgent business, but had bade the woman
prepare for his coming about nine o'clock. This
gave me time to look about me, and prepare for
his coming.

Much as I disliked appearing in a disguise, I
saw that I should defeat my own purposes if I
presented myself to the priest as Roger Trevan-
ion. I therefore bought a suit of homely garments
but such as a gentleman might wear on holiday
occasions. I was also able to purchase a good
sword, which done I felt myself ready to meet the
priest. It was therefore with much impatience
that I waited until nine o'clock, the hour when he

The Escape from Endellion 1 29

was supposed to arrive ; then remembering that
probably he would want food after his journey I
decided to put off my visit until half an hour
later. For it is well known that a man is more in-
clined to be trustful and friendly after a meal than
before. It was turned half-past nine, therefore,
before I presented myself at his lodgings. I was
immediately shown into the room in which he sat.

" What want you of me, my son?" he asked.

" I wish to know when you could perform the
marriage rite, father," I asked, noting the friend-
ly and unsuspicious way with which his eyes
rested on me.

" Ha," he said kindly, " then you are one of the
few faithful ones yet to be found in the country.
You look on marriage as a sacrament, and not a
mere legal business like the heretics of these
parts."

" I trust so, father. When could you wed us?"

" Is the maid here in Padstow?" he asked.

" Nay, " I replied. " She is at present with
heretics, but she is of the true faith."

" What is her name, my son?"

Then I told him a tale I had been weaving
through the day, and which was so plausible that
he did not appear to doubt it.

" I could wed you to-morrow," he said at length,
for it will be remembered that this took place in
1745, eight years before the famous law passed by
Lord Hardwicke, through whose influence it was
decreed that banns of marriage must be publicly
announced in the parish church in order for the
ceremony to be legal.
9

130 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" I do not think I could bring her here to-mor-
row," I said cautiously.

" Then I am afraid you will have to wait a few
days, my son," he replied.

" Why father?" 1 asked.

" Because to-morrow night I go to the Killi-
grews at Endellion, and shall stay there three or
four days."

" You know when you will return from Endel-
lion, I suppose?" I asked quietly.

"I shall stay no longer than four days," was
his reply ; " at the end of that time I must return. "

" So if I came to you after that time, all would
be well?"

" Yes ; but speak not of it, my son, we of the
true faith are sorely harried in this country.
Cornish people love not the Stuarts, although in
some countries their return is longed for. Until
the right time comes, we must be cautious."

I knew all I desired now, and should be able to
act accordingly. My journey had not been in
vain, and before long I left him, my head all
a-whirl with many thoughts. I waited not an
hour longer at Padstow, and not wishing to cross
the river again by means of the ferry, I determined
to ride to Wadebridge, and from thence make my
way to the village of St. Kew, where I could leave
Chestnut, and then go afoot to Endellion, which
was only two miles away.

This I did, passing through Wadebridge with-
out any one noticing me, and arriving at St. Kew
about five o'clock in the morning. After break-
fast I walked to Endellion and looked carefully

The Escape from Endellion i 3 1

around me, for I was again in the Killigrews'
country. There were but a few houses in the vil-
lage, and I could easily discover what I wanted to
know, if I cared to ask of the cottagers ; but this
I would not do, for it is well known that people
with little to interest them talk much about what
any stranger may say. I therefore waited until
after eight o'clock, and then to my delight I saw
Jennifer Lanteglos leave one of the cottages, and
make her way towards the fields near. This was
what I desired ; so, unseen by her and by the cot-
tagers, I followed. When she had passed through
two fields I overtook her and spoke kindly.

"Whither away, Jennifer my fine maid?" I
asked.

She gave a start. " Plaise, sur, I be going to
teel taetis" (till potatoes), she replied like one in
fear.

" You remember me, Jennifer?" I queried, for
the girl seemed too frightened to lift her eyes to
mine.

" Oa iss, sur. I've 'eerd 'bout 'ee. Do 'ee be
careful, sur, do 'ee. "

" Hath Amelia been home lately?" I asked.

"Aw iss, laast night, sur."

" Did she tell you aught?"

" Iss, sur. She towld me 'bout you, sur."

"And what thought she about me?"

" She 'ardly knawed what to think, sur, 'cept
that you be a braave strong gentleman. "

" And did she tell you what her mistress
thought about me?

The girl shook her head.

132 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Look you, Jennifer, I want to see your sister
to-night."

" Doan't 'ee try to, sur. They be purtly maazed
weth 'ee up at the 'ouse. They '11 kill 'ee, sur.
Doan't 'ee go nist (near) 'em, sur."

I saw she was in earnest, and that she was anx-
ious for my welfare.

" Jennifer," I said, " your sister loves her young
mistress, doesn't she?"

" Oa iss, sur, that she doth. "

" And she wants a friend right badly?"

" Oa iss, sur, I musn't say nothin', but she do,
sur.

" Then look here, Jennifer, you must go to En-
dellion this day and see your sister. You must
tell her to come here this night."

At first the maid was much frightened, but I
succeeded in persuading her at length. I also
told her what she must say, and how she must
carry out my plans.

" Your sister must be here at nine o'clock this
night, " I said, " here by this stile. You must go up
to the house at once, and tell her to find out all she
can through the day. Tell her I would befriend
her young mistress. You must not plant any
potatoes to-day, Jennifer. Here is a crown piece
for your trouble."

This done, I went back to St. Kew. I felt at
ease in my mind that Jennifer would fullfil my
mission, and I hoped that Nancy Molesworth
would not hesitate to fall in with the plans I had
conceived. I remained at St. Kew all the day,
not stirring outside the inn, until it was time for

The Escape from Endellion 133

me to go to meet Amelia Lanteglos. When I ar-
rived at the stile, no one was to be seen, and I
feared much that the maid had failed me, but I had
not waited long before I saw two women coming
towards me. These proved to be Mistress Nancy
Molesworth's serving-maid and her sister Jenni-
fer. So far all was well.

At first Amelia Lanteglos was chary of speech,
but at length she spoke freely, and told me all
that had happened at the house. Sam Daddo had
told her that the Killigrews were searching for
me, and that should they find me it would go ill
with me.

" And Benet Killigrew?" Tasked.

" Ee es more maazed than anybody, sur. Ee
do zay as ow 'ee went down where you wosput, to
zee that you wos saafe, and that you took 'im un-
awares like. Ee do vow 'ee'll kill 'ee, sur, for
you ded strick an unfair blaw."

"And your mistress?" I asked presently, after
the maid had talked about Benet 's passion ; " What
of her, Amelia?

"I'm afraid she'll go luny, sur. She do 'aate
the thot of marryin' Maaster Otho, and she do zay a
priest es comin' to-morra to marry 'er to "im."

" And does she trust me, Amelia?"

" I dunnaw, sur. I believe she do sometimes.
She wud be glad to do anything to git away from
they Killigrews."

" Would she be willing to take a bold step to
get away from Endellion Castle?" I asked her.

" She caan't, sur. She's watched night and day."

" But if means were offered?"

134 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Aw, sur, she wild git away ef she could. "

After this I did my best to test the maid's
loyalty and devotion to her mistress, for I was
risking everything upon the plan I had formed,
and did not want to be hasty.

"Amelia," I said presently, " I want you to tell
your mistress that I desire to be her friend. I
would take her from yon den, and on my oath as
a gentleman I seek to free her from the Killi-
grews. Tell her also that if she will be willing
to obey me I will effect her escape."

"How, sur?" asked the maid, who trembled
violently.

" Benet Killigrew wants her," I said.

" He did, sur, but I believe 'ee's gived up the
thot now; besides my mistress do 'aate Maaster
Benet as much as the other."

" That may be, but you must deceive him. "

" Ow, sir?"

" In this way. Benet Killigrew has been plan-
ning to carry your mistress away. That was the
reason he came down to me in that cell where I
was imprisoned at Endellion. He wanted me to
help him, and offered me my liberty on condition
that I would help to carry out his plans. His de-
sign is to take her to a priest near Bodmin. Well,
I want you to tell your mistress that she must
consent to this, and you must convey the news to
Benet. Do you understand?"

"But she wudden't, sur, she wudden't!"

" Tell her that she must arrange for Benet to
get horses and be ready to take her away to-mor-
row night."

The Escape from Endellion 135

" But, stir, the priest es comin' to marry 'er
to Maaster Otho to-morra night. Besides she'd
ruther die than go away aloan with Maaster
Benet."

" Then Benet must also get a horse for you, and
you must accompany your mistress. You must
ride through Endellion village, and when you get
to the four cross-roads on the other side, I shall
meet you — do you see?"

" But what good '11 that be?"

" You must see to it, that only Benet come
with you, and then I shall stop you and take your
mistress away from him."

"But you cudden, sur; he's a terable fighter,
and wud kill 'ee."

" Who came off best when we fought the other
night? I tell you, you need not fear."

Slowly the girl grasped my meaning, and, after
many protestations, she agreed to carry my mes-
sage to her mistress.

" You are sure that the Killigrews intend marry-
ing her to Otho to-morrow night?"

"Aw, iss, sur."

" Well go back now, and tell your mistress what
I have said to you. Then to-morrow morning
Jennifer must go to you, and you must tell her if
she hath consented to my plans. Mind, if you
betray me, or if you fail, you will have sent your
mistress to a place worse than hell."

The maid protested much, #nd I had to content
myself with walking back to St. Kew with her as-
surance that she would do her utmost. In spite
of my excitement my heart was heavy with mis-

i 36 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

givings, for the more I considered what I had
done, the more did difficulties present themselves.
How could the maid Nancy be expected to trust
me? Only once had I seen her, and then she had
torn my lying disguise from me in a minute. I
had left her convicted of deceit. Was it likely
then that she should undertake to obey my be-
hests? Might not my protection seem worse than
that of Benet Killigrew? Would she not rather
become the wife of Otho than trust to me?

These and a thousand other disquieting thoughts
filled my mind as I walked back to the inn. And yet
I had had hopes.. If the maid hated the Killigrews
so much, would she not risk anything to escape
them? Had she not written me a letter, and
therein told me that she would trust me? But if
she did, could I carry out my plans? Supposing
she trusted to Benet, and he brought her to the
four cross- ways, could I take her from him? I
had beaten him at wrestling, but was I a better
swordsman?

Then I laughed at my own anxiety, and won-
dered why I cared so much. Why should I
trouble? I tried to analyze my own thoughts.
Should I take her to Peter Trevisa's if I suc-
ceeded in mastering Benet? That were poor re-
turn for the maid's trust; nay, it would stamp me
as a base trickster. And yet had I not promised
Trevisa? Was I not day by day spending his
money? Again and again I felt like giving up
the whole business ; but when I encouraged such a
thought the remembrance of Nancy Molesworth 's
face would come to me, and I saw her just as

The Escape from Endellion i 37

when she laid her hand on my arm on the roof of
the house, and said : " I am alone, helpless. I am
surrounded by those I cannot trust. I hate —
loathe the thought of " Then in spite of my-
self I found myself gripping the hilt of my sword,
and setting my teeth together while I vowed to set
her at liberty. I found joy in the thought of beat-
ing the Killigrews too, and laughed as I thought
of their discomfiture.

But I need not tell of all my fears, notwith-
standing they worried me sorely, and when I made
my way towards the stile the following morning I
had almost prepared myself to be told that the
maid Nancy would not trust me.

I found Jennifer Lanteglos waiting for me.
She had just come from the house of the Killi-
grews.

" Have you seen your sister this morning?" I
asked.

" Iss, sur. "

"Well?" and I waited impatiently for her to
speak.

" Ef you plaise, sur, they'll come."

I know not why, but my heart seemed to have
a difficulty in beating.

" Hath Mistress Nancy spoken to Benet?" I
asked excitedly.

"No, sur, but 'Melia 'ave. Maaster Benet wos
took in a minit."

"And he'll arrange the escape?"

" Iss, sur,. they be going to leave the house at
nine o'clock."

<; How?"

138 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"I dtmnaw, sur. 'Melia ded'n tell me, she 'ad
n' time. But she'll do et, sur."

That was all the wench could tell me, and so I
had to be content. How Benet was to deceive
Otho, how they were to escape without detection,
I knew not. It was an anxious day that I passed,
but I comforted myself with the thought that
Mistress Nancy Molesworth was not to be im-
posed upon, and that she would see to it that all
my behests were obeyed. All the same, as I
thought of the many things which might take
place, I cursed myself as a numskull for not de-
vising a better plan ; for I fancied I saw a hundred
ways better than the one I had marked out.

At nine o'clock I dismounted from Chestnut at
the four cross- ways, ready, as I thought, for what-
ever might happen. I looked around me, for it was
bright moonlight, and took note of the position.
It was a lonely spot, a mile from the house, so
unless the party were followed we were not likely
to be troubled with interference.

After I had waited a quarter of an hour or so,
and heard no sounds I became sorely impatient.
Had Benet seen through the scheme and taken
her the other way? Had Otho discovered the
plot? Had Amelia proved false? Had Nancy
changed her mind at the last minute? I called
myself a fool for caring so much, but at that time
I was in a fever, and I chafed finely as I strode to
and fro.

More than half an hour had passed, and I had
put my foot in the stirrup to ride towards Endel-
lion, when I heard the sound of horses' hoofs; a

My Fight with Benet Killigrew i 39

minute or so later I saw a man and two women
riding towards me.

I drew my sword, and waited.

CHAPTER XI.

MY FIGHT WITH BENET KILLIGREW, AND OUR FLIGHT
ACROSS THE MOORS.

"STOP!" I cried as the party came up. Imme-
diately the women checked their horses, but the
man seemed as though he would ride on, heedless
of me. When he saw that his companions obeyed
my bidding, however, he wheeled around savagely.

" Who are you, my man?" he cried. It was
Benet Killigrew who spoke. Evidently the wo-
men had carefully obeyed my bidding.

" Thank you, Killigrew, for carrying out my
plans," I said. " Now you can ride back to your
father and the priest, and tell them what a fool
you have been."

I heard him growl an oath which I will not here
set down.

"What want you?" he cried.

" I could have shot you easily," I said, " but that
is not my way. Go back now, I will take care of
the lady. "

He saw the trap into which he had fallen, but
he was not a man to give up easily.

"Ha!" he laughed, "after all, I'm glad of this.
You thought I should play into your hands, but,
by Heaven, you play into mine!"

140 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

He leaped from his horse as he spoke, and I
believe that for the moment in his eagerness to
fight he had forgotten why he was there.

Bidding Chestnut stand still, I placed myself on
guard while Benet drew his sword.

"I like not fighting before women," he cried;
" they faint at the sight of blood, but, by Cormo-
ran, I love you, Trevanion! We'll fight for the
maid, and the best man shall have her."

"Stop a minute," I said. "This is Mistress
Nancy Molesworth, is it not?"

"Yes," — it was the maid herself who spoke.

" And you do not wish to go with this man Benet
Killigrew?"

" No, no. I will go no further with him now.
I only came here thus at your bidding!"

"Did you?" growled Benet, "but you will go
further with me. Trevanion, you are over confi-
dent, my man. Because you threw me by a trick
I had not practised, you ventured on this scheme?
I love you for it, but you are a dead man, Treva-
nion" ; and he gave a laugh of wild joy.

For the moment I repented I had not wounded
him unawares and taken away the maid without
his knowing who had done it, but only for a mo-
ment. It is but a coward's device to hurt an un-
prepared man. Besides, although Benet Killigrew
was a wild rake, and ill-fitted to be the husband
of such a maid as Nancy Molesworth, he was a
brave man, and loved a fight, and as such I re-
spected him.

Without waiting he attacked me hotly; all the
same I saw he was wary, and was not weakened

My Fight with Benet Killigrew 141

by over-confidence, as he was when we wrestled.
His eyes continued to gleam with a fierce joy, and
he laughed like a man well pleased.

"You thought to beat Benet Killigrew," he
cried, "you thought to use him as a tool, eh?"

For full three minutes we fought without
either gaining advantage, and I realized how
much depended on the skill and strength of my
right arm. I saw too that Benet meant to kill
me ; every thrust he made meant death had I not
been successful in parrying them. Never before
had I fought with such a man ; never before had
I seen such a gleam of joy, a joy that was devil-
ish, as I saw in Benet Killigrew' s eyes.

I had no chance of noticing the two women, for
Benet pressed me sorely. I fancied I heard some
slight screams, but of these I recked nothing. A
woman always cries out at a man's blows. For
the first few minutes I acted on the defensive. I
was anxious to test my antagonist, before seeking
to disable him, for this was all I wanted to do.

Presently, therefore I prepared myself for a
method of attack of which I fancied Killigrew
would be ignorant, but in making it I placed my-
self at a disadvantage, for my heel caught on a big
stone which lay in the road, and I was thrown off
my guard. He was not slow in making use of
this, as may be imagined, and I doubt much if I
could have saved myself, for I stumbled back a
couple of paces, and as I stumbled I saw his
sword arm raised. Before he could strike, how-
ever, his arm was caught from behind, and in a
second I was my own man again.

142 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

He gave a savage oath, and furiously threw
aside the one who had kept him from taking ad-
vantage of my mishap.

In a second I saw that it was Mistress Nancy
Molesworth who had come to my aid, and while I
felt ashamed that I needed to be helped by a
maid, the incident in the battle nerved my arm.

"Come on, Benet Killigrew," I said, "that stone
shall not serve you again."

"Bah, you were at my mercy," he cried, "but
you were saved by the maid Nancy. Well, the
best man shall have her!"

After that no further word was spoken, for we
fell to again, and each of us fought like grim
death. And now Benet fought not so much for
the joy of fighting, as for the sake of claiming the
maid who had held his hand, and for revenge on
me. I too fought in deadly earnest, for now that
the maid had rendered me such signal service I
felt more than ever desirous of ridding her from
the power of the Killigrews, and perhaps I desired
to show her even at that moment that I was a better
man than my opponent. Besides, I knew that Otho
Killigrew and his brothers might be upon me at
any moment, so that whatever was done must be
done quickly. With this in my mind I became
less cautious, being anxious to finish the business,
and Benet, noting this, thought, I expect, that my
guard was becoming weak ; whereupon, imagining
I was yielding ground, he rushed on me with so
little care that he spitted himself on my sword,
while his weapon fell from his hand.

Precious though every moment was, I undid his

My Fight with Benet Killigrew 143

doublet and examined the wound I had made.
The blood came freely, but I did not think it was
mortal. For this I was glad, because I wished not
to have his life resting on me.

" You have got the maid, Trevanion," he gasped,
" but I shall not die. Some time we shall fight
again," and with that he fell into a swoon.

" We are followed !"

It was the maid Nancy who spoke, and instantly
I heard the sound of horses.

"Mount!" I cried quickly, and then I saw that
the serving-maid had not alighted from her horse.
Whistling to Chestnut that he might come to me,
I turned to help Mistress Nancy to get on her
horse ; but she would have nought to do with me.
Instead she led her steed to a high stone, and
without my aid sat in her saddle. I jumped on
Chestnut's back, therefore, and galloped south-
ward, with the two women close to me.

Both of them rode well. The maid Nancy sat
her horse gracefully, as every well-born woman
should, while Amelia Lanteglos rode carelessly
and easily, as is common among country wenches
wrho make a practice of riding horses barebacked.
For a couple of miles neither spoke ; we rode hard
as was natural, but at the end of that time I drew
my rein for a moment. I was anxious to listen
whether we were followed. The women, however,
rode forward.

"Stop!" I said.

" For why?" It was Mistress Nancy who
spoke.

" I wish to listen whether the Killigrews are

144 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

riding behind us, or whether they have stopped
with Benet."

Upon this they obeyed my behest, I thought
unwillingly. I listened for a few moments, but
no sound reached me.

"They must be staying awhile with Benet," I
said aloud.

"Yes, but they will follow us. Let us for-
ward!"

"Whither?" I asked, for her tones nettled me.
She spoke as though I were a servant.

"There is but one place," she replied sharply.
" Your promise was to take me to Polperro."

"And when you get there?" I asked.

"Your work will be done then, sir."

"But the Killigrews will follow you to Pol-
perro. "

" I have friends there who will protect me. Let
us waste no more time."

We rode forward without another word, al-
though, to tell the truth, her discourteous mode of
speech cooled my ardour. Apparently she did
not remember that I had been scheming and
fighting for her liberty. Evidently I was no more
to her than a lad who might open a gate through
which she might enter into liberty. What be-
came of me in opening the gate, she cared not.
This ill-agreed with my nature, although, when I
remembered my promise to Peter Trevisa, I felt
tongue-tied. The truth was, I wot not what to do.
My bargain with Trevisa hung like a millstone
around my neck, and the fact that I could not al-
together shake off the thought that I meant to

My Fight with Benet Killigrew 145

take the maid to Treviscoe made me ashamed to
speak to her.

I do not pretend to be a hero such as story-tell-
ers rave about, and I must confess that the
thought of having Trevanion under easy circum-
stances became hourly more dear to me. All the
same I wanted to act worthily of my name, and
the thought of the helplessness of the women
who rode near me made me anxious for their
safety.

"We must ride through Wadebridge, " I said at
length.

" Why?"

" Because of the river. "

" Very well. "

After that we lapsed into silence again. A mile
or two further on I sought to draw her into a con-
versation, but in vain. Evidently she had ac-
cepted my escort as the one means of escaping
from the Killigrews, but she loved me no more
than she trusted them. I was as distasteful to
her as they were, and she would have scorned my
help had any other means presented themselves.
I could see too that she did not trust me, and that
if I acted contrary to her wishes she would leave
me. Now that she had gained her liberty she felt
confident of her own strength and ingenuity.
The fact that no sound of the Killigrews followed
us gave her assurance, and in her ignorance of
what might happen she fancied herself well out of
harm's way. For myself she was sure I must
have some purpose of my own to serve, and it
was for her to use me in so far as I could be of
10

146 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

any value to her, taking precautions all the time,
however, that I did not betray her.

This was how the matter appealed to me, and
every mile of the journey confirmed my belief.
Moreover I felt she was just, for although my
heart revolted at the thought of taking her to
Treviscoe, I knew I had not given up hopes of
getting back Trevanion.

All this made me a sorry companion, and made
me hang my head as I rode along.

" We must decide what road we take after we
reach Wadebridge, " I said as we drew near the
little port.

" How? why?" she asked.

"There be several roads," I replied. "The
nearest way to Polperro will be to ride through
Egloshayle, and thence, on to Bodmin, but that is
also the road the Killigrews will most likely take
in their search after you."

" But they are not following. "

" Doubtless they stopped when they came to Ben-
et, but if I know Otho he will not give up easily. "

" And the other roads?"

" There is one across the moors by which we
can get to a place called St. Blazey ; from thence
it is but a few miles to Polperro."

"And which do you advise?"

"I had better not advise," I replied proudly.
"The road to Bodmin is good, although it hath
but an ill name, because of the footpads who vn-
fest it. The one across the moors is rough and
not so easily followed. It would be easy to get
lost there in the dark."

My Fight with Benet Killigrew 147

" And think you the Killigrews would overtake
ns if we went the Bodmin road?"

"They could ride faster than we."

"And they would take me back?"

" I can fight one, I cannot fight many. Besides,
when one is not trusted, it is but little he can do."

She looked at me keenly.

"Advise me," she said presently.

" There will be no sound of horses' hoofs across
the moors," I said. "That fact cuts two ways,
but it would give us the advantage at the start."

"We will go across the moors," she said in a
more friendly way, although her voice was anx-
ious, as indeed it might well be.

Accordingly we rode across the bridge which
leads into the little town of Wadebridge, and
then went some distance on the Padstow road,
until we came to a little lane which led to the
moors. We had gone perhaps a mile across a
dreary tract of land, when she spoke again.

" There be no bogs, no dangerous places here?"
she asked.

" I never heard of any," I replied.

"And you think we are away from danger?"

" I think we are less likely to be followed than
if we had taken the main way. In my opinion it
would be best for us to find some place of rest as
soon as daylight comes."

"Why?"

" We shall not be able to travel rapidly in the
dark, and, think as we may, but the Killigrews
will be scouring the whole countryside, and that
right quickly."

148 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" But can we not hurry on to Polperro?"

" It is several hours' ride from here. In an hour
or so it will be daylight. They will then be able
to track our horses. Even if they fail to track us
in that way, they will have men placed near John
Polperro 's house."

" Why did you not tell me this earlier?"

" You would not listen to me. "

" What would you do now then?"

" I think it would be best to find a farm-house.
If we could hap on a convenient one it would be
best to rest there two or three days. This done,
I might reconnoitre Polperro 's place, and per-
chance prepare him for your coming."

She turned her head towards me, but the sky
was overcast and the light was dim. She could
barely see my face, neither could I see hers.
Then I remembered that I had never seen the
maid in broad daylight, and for the first time I
felt the strangeness of my position. I was alone
on a wide stretch of moors with a lady and her
serving- woman. We were in all probability pur-
sued by those who had the legal right to govern
the lady's actions. She desired to go to a place
of safety, while it was to my interest to take her
to Peter Trevisa. All this I knew before, but un-
til then I did not realize what it meant.

"Will it be safe to go to a farm-house?" she
said at length.

"The country people are very hospitable," I
replied; "besides we can pay them liberally."

Presently the dark outline of a square church
tower appeared against the dark sky.

My Fight with Benet Killigrew 149

"What is that?" she asked.

" It is St. Wenn Church tower," I replied. " We
should have got farther than this, but we have
been obliged to come very slowly across the
moors. I think the road will soon be better
now."

" It will soon be daylight, you say. Will you
look out for some place where we can stay."

She spoke despondingly. Doubtless she was
lonely, and perhaps she felt the real difficulties of
the situation. She spoke no further to me, how-
ever, but fell back with her serving-maid, leaving
me to my thoughts.

Presently I saw a gray streak in the eastern
sky, and then looking back I saw a party of horse-
men.

" Ride faster !" I cried out. " We are followed. "

" By whom?"

" Look back," I replied.

She obeyed me, and I saw by the look in
her eyes that she came to the same conclusion
as I.

" What can we do?" she cried.

In truth I knew not how to answer her. I had
discovered enough of the Killigrews to know they
would not be easily beaten. I was sure too they
would seek to be revenged on me, while the maid
Nancy would be wholly in their power, if I were
unable to protect her. To make matters worse,
too, I saw that her horse was lame. It might be
that only a stone had become wedged in the hollow
of his hoof, but on the other hand it might be
more serious. Daylight would soon be upon us,

150 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

and our followers, if they were the Killigrews,
would find us easily.

"In truth, I cannot tell you just yet," I said.
" Let us ride on. "

It was but comfortless words I could speak, but
she made no complaining answer. We descended
into a little hollow from which we could n t see
our pursuers, but we were none the less free from
danger. A few minutes later we climbed the hill
on the other side, I vainly racking my brain for
some feasible plan. All the time the light grew
brighter, but I looked not towards her. Truth to
tell, I was ashamed. When we reached the sum-
mit of the hill, while we were hidden from those
behind, the country southward was exposed to our
view. My heart gave a great leap, for what I
saw set me thinking rapidly.

Before me, about two miles away, rose a great
rock. It was perhaps thirty feet high, while
nearly at the summit I could see what seemed like
masonry. A doorway was fashioned, just as
though some one had used the place as a refuge.

"That," I thought, "is Roche Rock!"

No sooner had the fancy flashed through my
brain, than I remembered Anthony, the tale-
teller. I called to mind what he had said about
escaping to a high rock amidst the wild waste of
moors. I minded the scrap of paper lying at my
chamber door, on which was written the word
ROCHE.

As I said, the light was increasing, although the
sun had not yet risen. I looked back ; we were
still hidden from our pursuers.

My Fight with Benet Killigrew 151

" Mistress Nancy!" I cried, "yonder is one place
of refuge."

" Yonder rock ! How?"

" I cannot explain now. Come, let us ride more
quickly. I feel sure there is safety!"

For the first time since the daylight came I
looked at her face. True, she had suffered
much excitement, fear, and fatigue through the
night, but at that moment the light of hope
shone in her eyes. Yes, she was a beauteous
maid, and I wondered not that so many men
loved her. I had no feeling of the sort myself, —
at the same time her many fears appealed to
my pity, and, forgetful of my promises, I swore
to myself that I would take her to a place of
safety.

" Let us not spare horseflesh!" I cried. " It is
-but a couple of miles."

I urged her horse forward, but it was no use.
The animal was badly lamed, and it became more
painful for him to hobble at every step he took.

"It cannot be helped," I cried; "my Chestnut
can carry us both easily. There, place your foot
on mine, and jump in front of me!"

The maid hesitated as though the thought were
unpleasant, but she overcame her feelings, and
did as I bid her, I feeling more than ever deter-
mined to stand by her loyally. Past thirty as
I was, the unaccustomed experience of a maid sit-
ting near me made my blood tingle, as after
speaking to Chestnut we rode through Roche
church town. No one was astir; indeed, the
whole village seemed as much unconscious as the

152 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

dead who lay near the old parish church. Roche
contained only a few houses, and we quickly
passed through it: then turning to the left we
hurried forward towards the rock, which stood
amidst a number of small rocks on the lone
moor.

The serving-maid, Amelia Lanteglos, kept close
to me, neither did she make any complaint. In-
deed throughout the whole journey she had kept
cheerful, and as far as lay in her power had minis-
tered to her mistress.

Arrived at the rock, I looked around me. There
were no signs of pursuers ; indeed all was silent as
death, save for the sound of our panting horses.
I looked up towards the masonry at the summit
of the rock, which looked like a chapel, and eager-
ly sought for some signs of life. In my eagerness
to get there, I had scarcely thought of the improb-
ability of any one taking up abode at such a place.
I had obeyed the impulse of the moment, without
recking its wisdom. Meanwhile Mistress Nancy
stood by Chestnut's head looking at me doubt-
fully.

"Uncle Anthony," I said; and as if some one
rose from the dead, I heard sounds which seemed
to come from the heart of the great rock, and a
minute later I saw Uncle Anthony's face appear
at a small window.

"Uncle Anthony," I repeated, "I want your
protection. There are helpless women here who
are fleeing from danger."

His eyes rested on me for barely a second, then
he turned to the maid Nancy.

Roche Rock 153

" The shadow of a great rock in a weary land,"
he said softly. " Come, my lamb."

A few minutes l«.ter he had descended to the
base of the rock. "Come, my lamb," he said
again.

With an agility of which I should not have
thought him capable, he climbed up the steep side
of his resting-place, carefully helping Mistress
Nancy all the time, until he came to a doorway
seemingly hewn out of the rock ; having told her
to enter, he rendered a similar service to Amelia
Lanteglos, while I stood and watched him like
one dazed.

CHAPTER XII.

ROCHE ROCK.

"COME, Roger Trevanion," he said presently,
"yet there is room."

"The horses?" I queried.

"Ah yes," he said, quickly coming to me. "I
can make no provision for them."

I gave a gesture of impatience.

" You have a story to tell me, Roger Trevanion,"
he said, " and it is well it should be told quickly.
But there is plenty of grass on the moors, and
your horse obeys you like a Christian. Take off
the saddle, and tell it to go yonder out of sight,
and the other will follow."

I was not long in doing his bidding. I pulled
off the head-gearing and saddles from both the
animals, and then I told Chestnut what I wanted

154 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

him to do. I am sure he understood me perfectly,
for he trotted some distance across the moors,
the other nag following as Uncle Anthony had
said.

" There be many horses grazing on these
moors," said the old man, as though he divined
the thoughts in my mind, " so yours will attract
no notice."

I looked around me again, and then up at the
vast mass of bluish schorl rock on which the
lonely chapel was built.

" A wise man doth mount the high rock, and
rest in peace," he said, repeating the very words
he had used when I had seen him at Endellion,
only now he spoke like a man of learning and not
in the Cornish vernacular as he had spoken then.
" Happy are they who in trouble seek the shelter
of the wise man's high place."

" I remember," I replied, "that is why I came."

" You will not be troubled," he said, " it hath a
bad name. Spirits of the dead are said to haunt
this moor."

" The Killigrews fear not man nor devil, espe-
cially Otho," I replied.

" Come, you have much to tell me," was his an-
swer. " At present no man is in sight, but come.
The lady Nancy and her serving-maid will want
food and rest, and there is trouble in your eyes."

I followed him as he climbed towards the sum-
mit of his hiding-place, but I found it a difficult
task, for it was almost perpendicular; the foot-
places were but narrow, too, and the holding-
places few. But Uncle Anthony went easily, like

Roche Rock 155

one who had ascended and descended many times,
as indeed he had.

I discovered that the building in which the old
man lived was divided into two apartments. The
one he had used for domestic purposes, and the
other for prayer and meditation. The latter was
the one known at St. Michael's Chapel.

"It is but little I can offer," remarked he;
"but such as I have give I unto thee. Come,
we will go where the lady and her serving-maid
resteth. "

As I entered the strange hiding-place, Mistress
Nancy looked eagerly towards me as if expecting
danger, but I quickly dispelled her fears, and a
few minutes later we were all eating such fare as
Uncle Anthony had been able to provide. Little
was said during the meal ; all of us were appre-
hensive of danger, and, when we had eaten, the
old man led me into the chapel.

"I can guess much," he said, "perchance you
will wish to tell me more."

I hesitated, for in truth I wot not how much to
tell. I knew next to nothing of the story-teller,
who led such a strange existence. Who was the
man who masqueraded one day as a traveling
droll, and the next as hermit? Moreover, how
came he to know my name? That he was a man
possessed of great powers of penetration was
easily to be seen, and I felt almost afraid as he
fixed his keen gray eyes upon me.

I looked from the window and saw three horse-
men coming along the road we had travelled, and
pointed towards them.

156 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"The Killigrews," I said.

"Yes, but they will not come here." He spoke
with certainty, and I could not help believing that
he told the truth.

" Who are you, Uncle Anthony?" I asked.

" A friend, of the oppressed, and one who never
forgets a kindness," he replied.

" Have you powers more than is ordinarily pos-
sessed by men?"

"There be those who have eyes, and see, and
there be those who have eyes and see not. I
see."

" How know you what my name is?"

He smiled. " Is the name of Trevanion an ob-
scure one? Are the features of the Trevanions
unknown? Cornwall is not a large county, and
there be those who know it well. "

" But you knew not when we entered Endellion
together."

" There be those who, in hours of quiet thought,
recall impressions once made. There be those
who can search the human heart, and read the
mind."

" Such powers belong only to the God who
made us," I replied.

" There be those to whom God speaks. Those
who dream dreams and see visions."

I looked at him questioningly, but I could
read nothing in his face ; when I looked into his
eyes my own fell, even as the hands of a feeble
swordsman fall before those of his master.

" If you know all, what need is there for me to
tell you?" I stammered.

Roche Rock 157

" No man knows all," he replied. " But I have
seen the face of the Lady Nancy Molesworth. I
have looked into her soul and seen its weariness
and sorrow. I know the hopes of the Killigrews.
I looked into your heart, and knew that your life
was linked unto hers. I wrote the word ' Roche '
on that piece of paper, and have waited for your
coming."

"And beyond that?"

"Beyond that, nothing certain."

I debated with myself whether I should tell
him everything, but I was afraid and held my
peace.

" Have you naught to tell me, Roger Trevan-
ion?" he said presently.

" I had heard of the maid's imprisonment at
Endellion," I replied, "and I determined to set
her at liberty." Then I described to him what
had happened as I have here written it down.

" But what is the end to be?"

" She wishes to be taken to the house of John
Polperro."

"And you will take her there?"

I was silent, for I remembered the promise I
had made to Peter Trevisa.

Again he scanned my features closely. " Love
you this maid?" he asked sternly.

" I love no maid!" I replied scornfully.

"Then what is your purpose? Oh, I know
your history, Roger Trevanion. I know that for
years you have taken no woman to your heart. I
know that you have lived in poverty for years.
Would you wed her for her possessions?"

158 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" I would wed no woman for her possessions,"
I replied angrily. " Women are naught to me."

" So I have been told. Then do you help her
from pure chivalry? Is it your purpose to take
her to the place she desires to go. Have you
faced imprisonment and death without thought of
reward?"

"What is that to you?" I asked.

"This," he replied. "You need my help, and
I must be assured that you mean all that a
gentleman should mean before I extend it fur-
ther."

"Gentleman!" I cried, "what know you of the
feelings of a gentleman? You a droll, a travel-
ling tale-teller!"

This I said with a purpose, for I desired to see
further into the heart of the man. I saw too that
I had not spoken in vain. His eyes flashed
angrily, and he placed his hand on his left hip as
though he carried a sword there.

" As good a gentleman as you," he cried angrily,
and for the moment he had lost control over him-
self. " I have a name as good as yours, my fam-
ily— " he stopped, feeling doubtless that he had
been betrayed into saying more than he intended.

"If you are a gentleman," I replied, "you will
know that a man does not tell all that is in his
heart to every passing stranger. You evidently
have your secret, you do not tell it to me."

"True, "he replied quietly. "I spoke hastily,
Roger Trevanion. I know too that the word of a
Trevanion is to be trusted, thus I will not ques-
tion it." Then he waited for some time in

Roche Rock

159

silence, his eyes occasionally scanning the wild
moors around, and again resting upon me.

" I am waiting," he said presently.

"For what?"

" Your word."

"What word?"

" The word that your motives are honourable.
That you seek only to carry out the maid's wishes.
That you will take her to the house of John
Polperro, and then, if she wishes, leave her as a
gentleman should."

I did not answer. I could not.

" I wait," he said presently.

" I am not accustomed to pledge my word and
tell my purposes to strangers," I replied. "I
must consider."

"And I must consider," he retorted.

"What?"

" Whether I tell the lady Nancy not to trust
you. Whether I shall send word to the Killi-
grews telling of your whereabouts, or throw you
on the rocks beneath us!"

I laughed in his face, and yet as I looked at
his lean sinewy body, and saw the flash of his
eyes, my laughter died on my lips. I felt sure
that he could not easily carry out his threat,
but I saw I should be a fool if I made him my
enemy.

" It will not be well for us to be at cross pur-
poses," I said presently. "Believe me, I would
not do the maid an ill turn."

"And methinks I spoke hastily, foolishly," he
replied, " for in truth I am no fighter. I forgot

160 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

that I am an old man, that my sinews are soft
and my bones stiff."

"Besides," I suggested, "the maid Nancy hath
a will of her own. She is not easily forced."

"Yes, yes," he replied eagerly, "we must
speak with her. Nothing must be done hastily.
As you said some time ago, the Killigrews will
be watching around Polperro's house, and she
must not go there yet. No, no!"

He spoke, I thought, rather to himself than to
me, and I wondered what was in his mind.

" The Killigrews will be scouring the country-
side," he went on, "but it will be many hours be-
fore they think of Roche Rock. Of that I will
swear. She is safe yet, but she cannot stay here
long. It would neither be seemly nor right, and
Uncle Anthony hath many hiding-places — many. "

"We will have to stay here till nightfall," I
said, as though he still trusted in me.

"Yes," he replied, "and as soon as she hath
rested we will speak together. You feel weary
perchance. Lie down on this pallet and rest."

" No, I cannot rest ; my mind is filled with many
things," was my answer. "I will stay here and
watch"; and indeed I felt no weariness.

Uncle Anthony left the chapel, but soon
returned. "The lady Nancy is asleep," he
remarked, "and the serving-maid sits by her
watching."

Some hours passed, but nothing of importance
happened. I had a further conversation with
Uncle Anthony, but I could not find out who he
was, or why he chose such a strange mode of ex-

Roche Rock 161

istence ; but presently he came to me, saying that
he had prepared food for us, after which it would
be well if we talked together.

During the meal a silence fell upon us, neither
did Mistress Nancy once look at me in the face.
But my eyes constantly rested upon her. She
was evidently very anxious, and the journey
through the night had told upon her. Neverthe-
less I was more and more impressed by the
thought of her beauty. And yet, as I thought,
there was but little tenderness in her beauty.
Her face was set, almost rigid, a look of de-
termination constantly revealed itself, and she
seemed to be thinking deeply.

"The Killigrews are in the neighbourhood,"
said Uncle Anthony when the simple meal had
been eaten. " They will know that you are near.
They will have seen the lame horse you left on
the road."

" But how will they know I have not gone on?"
This she said like one impatient.

" They be keen men these Killigrews, and hard
riders. They were only a few miles behind. If
you had continued on horseback they would have
seen you ; this they will be sure to know. "

" It will be well to start immediately after
dark," I suggested. "We must take a circuitous
route. I know of a safe hiding-place in the west
of the county. Once there it will be easy to find
out whether it will be safe for you to go to Pol-
perro's home."

Her eyes flashed angrily into mine, but she
gave no answer. I felt her behaviour to be a
ii

1 62 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

poor reward for the service I had rendered, and a
bitter feeling came into my heart. Then I
thought of what my suggestion meant, and my
eyes dropped. Still I went on, unheeding the
cool reception she gave to my words.

" I am sure you will be safe in the place I have
in my mind," I said, "it is in the neighbourhood
where the Killigrews dare not come. For Hugh
Boscawen lives close by, and he has armed many
men to protect the King against the Pretender.
If the Killigrews came there methinks it would go
ill with them. At present I am afraid it would
be unsafe for you to seek John Polperro's aid."

"Would you place me under Hugh Boscawen's
care?" she asked.

"That would scarcely be wise," I replied stam-
meringly.

" With whom would you place me then?"

"I know an old squire who lives near him," I
replied. " He would do anything for me. "

She lifted her eyes to my face, and looked
steadily at me.

" What is his name?" she asked.

I tried to utter Peter Tre visa's name, but I
could not. Again she put a weight upon my
tongue, just as when I stood close to her on the
top of Endellion House. I mumbled some words
indistinctly, and cursed myself for being such a
fool. Why could I not brazen out the matter as
I had intended? Was I to be again beaten by
this chit of a girl?

She was silent for a few seconds; then she
spoke again.

Roche Rock 163

" Master Penryn, or whatever your name may
be," she said, still keeping her eyes steadily upon
me, " will you tell me why you have sought to
help me away from the Killigrews?"

" Have not my actions told you?" I stammered.

" Told me what?"

" That I desire to be a friend to you."

"I have tried to believe so," was her answer.
" I have tried to trust you, but I cannot. If you
would be my friend, tell me plainly what led you
to Endellion. Tell me why you kept silence
when I asked you the other night. I need a
friend — sadly. I am hedged around by those
who seek to do me ill. But I cannot trust a man
who by every action betrays an evil purpose. "

" Methinks you trusted me to fight Benet Killi-
grew," I retorted. "You trusted me to bring
you so far. Have I betrayed that trust?"

"I will be frank with you," was her answer.
" When I heard of your answers to Otho, when I
was told that you preferred imprisonment rather
than promise him that you would not seek to set
me at liberty, I doubted myself. I thought I had
been unjust to you. I wrote and told you so.
When I heard of your escape through mastering
Benet, and thought of what it meant, I doubted
myself more still. As you know, I was in sore
straits, and when I heard of what my maid told
me, I could not believe that a gentleman would
prove false to a defenceless maid. Thus I risked
everything in my desire for freedom, and because
I was trying to believe in you.. I believed in you
as you fought Benet; but when we were alone

164 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

together I shrunk from you in spite of myself. I
seemed to see the mask that you wore. Per-
chance I appear ungrateful, for indeed, you have
so far behaved as a man of honour should, but
every minute my heart is telling me that )7ou are
a traitor, and that you have purposes of your own
of which you dare not speak. "

As she spoke, it seemed as though my heart
were laid bare to her gaze. I saw myself a miser-
able spy, a traitor to the name I bore. I cursed
myself for having aught to do with the maid
who was so wise, and wished that I had spurned
Peter Tre visa's overtures. Moreover anger
burnt in my heart against her, and my tongue
was unloosed. Unmindful of consequence I an-
swered her in wrath.

"You call me a traitor," I cried, "because I
do not flatter and favour ; because I do not make
love to you like Otho Killigrew or his brother
Benet. You trust John Polperro rather than me,
because he comes with honeyed words telling of
a love which perchance he doth not feel. Benet
Killigrew would take you from Endellion because
he would marry you and your estates. Otho got
a priest to come there with the same end in view.
Polperro is smooth-spoken, but would he render
Nancy Molesworth the service he promises if
Restormel did not exist? Well, I come to you
with no honeyed words. I do not tell you that I
love you, for in truth I do not. I love no woman,
and will end my life without taking a wife. But
am I a traitor because of that? You accuse me of
not telling you all that is in my mind. Cannot a

Roche Rock 165

man have an honourable secret? May I not have
honourable purposes and yet not be able to di-
vulge them? This accusation seems a poor re-
ward to a man who hath endangered both liberty
and life to bring you so far."

I saw that my answer had its effect. Her lips
quivered and her eyes became softer.

" I am not forgetful of your services, and per-
chance I am unkind, but in all my life my heart
hath never told me wrong," she said. "All the
same I will trust you if you will answer me one
fair question. If you had a sister, a dear one, in
such dire extremity as I am, would you have
her done by as you have it in your heart to do
by me?"

Again I was tongue-tied, and my eyes fell be-
fore hers. I thought of her as being the wife of
young Peter Trevisa, I thought of the net which
the two Trevisas were probably trying to weave
around her just then, and I stood dumb, like a
boy caught in the act of stealing.

The maid gave a sigh, and then as I lifted my
eyes to hers again I saw a look of loathing and
disgust on her face.

"I have heard of you as having two names,"
she said, and I detected scorn in her tones.
" You have called yourself Penryn, and I have
heard that you are a Trevanion. They are both
honourable. But I dare not trust you, because
you are unworthy of either. I would thank you
if I could for bringing me here, but I cannot, for
there is that in your mind which means worse to
me than being the wife of a Killigrew."

1 66 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"I am dismissed then?" I cried in a rage —
"dismissed like a disgraced servant. Well, let
it be so."

"Yes," she cried, "I know you now, and I
would rather trust to the mercies of the Killigrews
than to one who, under the guise of friendship,
would use the one who sought his help in order
to carry out some base purpose of his own."

With these words, she left the little room, and
went into the chapel where I had spent most of
the morning with Uncle Anthony. The maid
had maddened me now. I felt no sympathy
with her. Hitherto my mind and heart had been
divided. Sometimes I had altogether made up my
mind to place her under the protection of John
Polperro, and never had I fully decided to take
her to Peter Tre visa's. Indeed, I believe that
had she wept and prayed like some maidens would
have done, aye, had she appealed to my honour as
a gentleman, I should at all hazards have been led
by her will. But now all was different. She had
defied me, insulted me. She had refused to have
aught further to do with me. She preferred being
taken back to Endellion, to being left under my
escort.

"Very well, my proud lady," I thought, "but
you have not done with me yet. You shall go
to Peter Tre visa's, and neither the Killigrews,
John Polperro, nor Uncle Anthony shall prevent
me from taking you. "

And this I determined because I was mad, and
because, in spite of the fact that her accusation
was partly just, her words rankled in my heart.

Roche Rock 167

But I knew that I must be wary. I knew
that Uncle Anthony was watching me closely, so
I feigned to take my dismissal kindly.

" Be it so," I laughed; " I am always glad to be
rid of women. I will leave you shortly, Uncle
Anthony, but this bout with the maid hath tired
me more than wrestling, and methinks I will rest
awhile." This I said because I wanted an excuse
for staying on the rock.

"That is well," said Uncle Anthony kindly.
" We must not be hard on the maid ; perchance
she will think better of you presently. I will go
and fetch the pallet from the chapel."

"And, Uncle Anthony," I said with a laugh,
" hermit though you are, you must surely have a
bottle of wine somewhere."

"Think you so?" replied the old man. "Well,
I will see."

He shortly returned with wine, which I drank
After which I lay down, not thinking of going to
sleep, but rather to wait and watch. Presently,
however, a drowsy feeling came over me, which
I felt no inclination to resist, and before long I
became unconscious.

When I awoke, it was dark. I listened, but
could hear no sound. I went into the chapel, and
found it empty ; I called aloud, but got no reply.
Then I realized what had happened. While I had
been asleep Uncle Anthony had escaped with the
maid, and both were doubtless many miles away.

1 68 Mistress Nancy Molesworth
CHAPTER XIII.

THE WISDOM OF GOSSIPING WITH AN INNKEEPER.

I HAD been beaten. I knew it, and the fact
maddened me. The old hermit and the maid had
divined the thoughts in my mind. In all proba-
bility the wine I had drunk was drugged. Thus
while I was asleep, they had gone away, leaving
me alone on the lonely rock. Which way had
they gone? I knew not. They in the silence of
the night had left me, leaving me in entire igno-
rance.

I looked from the chapel window, and saw a
vast tract of country around me, for the moon had
risen high in the heavens ; then, yielding to the
impulse of the moment, I climbed to the highest
peak on the great mass of stone. From this point
I could see far in all directions, but no signs of
life were visible. I could see Roche church
tower among the trees, I could see the little vil-
lage near. For the rest, nothing was in sight save
vast stretches of moorland. Here and there was
a cultivated field, but mostly the country-side was
barren and forsaken.

I listened, but all was silent. The night was
very calm, save for a sighing wind which as it
entered a valley near made a low moaning sound.
For a moment a superstitious dread laid hold on
me. I remembered the story I had been told
years before. It was said that the last heir of the
Tregarrick family, on whose lands the rock stood,

Gossiping with an Innkeeper 169

became weary of life, built the chapel in which
old Anthony had taken up his abode, and called
it St. Michael's Chapel. Here he lived many
years and died in sorrow. Rumour also had it
that Tregeagle's spirit, that ogre of Cornish child-
hood, haunted the rock and the moors, and often
breathed forth his sorrow in sighs and moans.
But I mastered my fears by an effort. I remem-
bered how I had been beaten, and anger drove
all other feelings away. The last heir of the Tre-
garricks and the Spirit of Tregeagle was nothing
to me, living or dead.

I looked at my watch, and by the light of the
moon discovered that it was midnight. I had,
therefore, been asleep for ten hours. Darkness
came on about six o'clock, so that in all proba-
bility they had left me long hours before. I
racked my brains sorely in order to divine the
direction they had taken, but without avail. Then
I remembered that they must need horses, and
wondered how they managed. I felt sure, how-
ever, that Uncle Anthony would be too full of de-
vices to remain long in difficulty about horseflesh.
As he had said, many horses grazed among the
moors ; they were of no great value, but doubtless
he could obtain a couple that would serve his pur-
pose. One they had already, on which Amelia
Lanteglos had ridden, a useful animal which Benet
Killigrew had taken from his father's stables.
This set me thinking again, and without more ado
I cautiously crept down to the moors. Giving a
long shrill whistle which I had taught Chestnut
to obey, I awaited results. In a few seconds I

170 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

heard the sound of horse's hoofs; then in a short
space of time the animal I had learnt to love came
up to me, and with a whinny of gladness began to
lick my hand.

"Ah, Chestnut, old boy," I laughed, "at any
rate they could not steal you from me. Which
way are they gone, my lad?"

As though he understood me, he turned his
head southward.

"Well, Chestnut," I said, "I want to find them
badly. You know which way they went. I leave
everything to you."

Whereupon, I went to the hollow place under
the rock into which I had thrown my saddle, and
to my delight I found that Uncle Anthony had
left both saddle and bridle untouched. A few
seconds later I was on Chestnut's back.

"Follow them, Chestnut," I said; " I leave ev-
erything to you," and as though he understood
me, he carefully picked his way among the rocks
till he reached the highway, then without hesita-
tion went westward towards the church. Pres-
ently we came to some cross- ways, where he hesi-
tated, but only for a second. Putting his nose to
the ground he sniffed uneasily around and then
started on a brisk trot southward.

When I had gone perhaps three miles, all my
hopes had departed. If the truth must be told,
too, I felt more and more like giving up what
seemed a useless quest. In spite of Chestnut
choosing the southward road in preference to any
other, I was very probably riding away from the
maid Nancy and her companions, and even if

Gossiping with an Innkeeper 171

I were not, what should I gain by following
them?

"Let her go," I cried bitterly. "It has been
an ill game I have been playing — an ill game.
Let Uncle Anthony take her whither he will."

But this feeling did not long possess me. For
the first time since I had seen the maid, the prom-
ise I had made to Peter Trevisa became really
binding; moreover, I hated the thought of being
beaten. If I gave up at this point, I should
never cease to reproach myself with being out-
witted by a girl, and it was not my nature to ac-
cept defeat easily. Besides, I was curious to see
what the end of the business would be. In spite
of myself I was interested in the maid. I ad-
mired her coolness and her far-sightedness. Even
though I was angry with her for calling me a
traitor, her very feeling of distrust of me made
me sure she was no ordinary schoolgirl. Nay, I
carried my conclusions further. The intuition
that warned her against deceit, the power by
which she made me stammer like a boy, and hang
my head like a thief, convinced me that here was a
pure -hearted maid, and one who might be trusted.

A little later I came to St. Denis, but, as Chest-
nut showed no inclination to halt, I rode straight
on. I did not guide him in the least, and al-
though I felt myself foolish in allowing him to
take the St. Stephen's road, I laid no weight on
the bridle rein.

While passing through a little hamlet called
Trethosa, the morning began to dawn, and by the
time I had reached St. Stephen's it was broad

172 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

daylight. I found a little inn in the village close
by the churchyard gates, called the King's Arms.
Here, in spite of the fact that Chestnut seemed as
if he would go on, I stopped. The truth was, I
felt hungry and faint, and I knew that my horse
would be all the better for a gallon or two of oats
and a good grooming. The landlord's name I
discovered to be Bill Best, and I found him very
communicative, which is not a common trait
among Cornishmen. He told me his history with
great freedom, also that of his wife. He related
to me the circumstances of his courtship, and
mentioned the amount of his wife's dowry.

" 'Tis a grand thing to have a good wife," I
remarked.

" 'Tes, and ted'n," was his reply.

I asked him to explain.

" Well I be a man that do like my slaip, I be.
When I caan't slaip ov a night, I be oal dazey
droo the day. Why now I be as dazey as can be.
Ordnarly I be a very cute man, avin a oncommon
amount of sense. Ax our passon. Why, 'ee'll
tell 'ee that as a boy I cud leek off catechism like
bread'n trycle. But since I've bin married I
caan't slaip."

"Why, does your wife keep you awake?"

" No, ted'n that. Tes the cheldern. But my
Betsey cud slaip through a earthquake, and zo
tes, that all droo the night there's a passel of
cheldern squallin, keepin' me wake. Laast
night, now, I 'ardly slaiped for the night."

"Indeed," I replied, "and was it your children
last night?"

Gossiping with an Innkeeper 173

"Paartly," he replied, "paartly the cheldern,
and paartly summin else. Be you a gover'ment
man?"

"No."

" Nothin' toal of a passon nuther, I spects?"

"No, why?"

"Well now I'll tell 'ee. But law, ere be your
'am rashers and eggs. Halve to em now. They
rashers ded cum from a pig thirty-score wight,
the beggest in this parish. Look top the graavy
too; they'll make yore uzzle like a trumpet fer
sweetness. Ait em and I'll tell :ee while you be
feedin'. But law, ther's nuff fer boath ov us, I
can allays craake better wen I'm aitin'."

Accordingly he sat down by my side and helped
himself liberally.

"Well, naow, as I woz a-zayin'," he continued,
" I ded'n go to bed till laate laast night. I was
avin a bit of tolk weth the 'ow'll Martin ovver to
Kernick. Do you know Martin?"

"No."

" Doan't 'ee fer sure, then? He's a purty booy,
'ee es. Years agone 'ee used to stail sheep in a
coffin. Stoal scores an scores that way. Ave
'ee 'eerd ow ' ee nacked ovver the exciseman,
then?"

"No."

"Ded'n 'ee? law, that wos a purty taale, that
wos. 'Twud maake 'ee scat yer zides weth laffin.
But there, you genlemen waan't care to do that.
Wot wos us talkin' bout, then?"

"You said you couldn't sleep last night."

"To be zure I ded. I'll tell 'ee. Old Martin

174 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

do do a bit ov smuggling and do dail weth the
smugglers, and as you be'ant a gover'ment man
I may tell 'ee that he brought me a vew ankers
of things laast night laate. He ded'n laive me
till after twelve o'clock. Well, when 'ee wos
gone off I went to bed, and wos just going off
to slaip when our Tryphena beginned a squall.
That zet off Casteena, and Casteena off Tamzin,
and in a vew minutes the 'ouse wos like Bedlam.
You be'ant married, be 'ee, sur?

"No."

"Then you doan knaw nothin bout life, you
doan't. Gor jay! ow they cheldern ded screech
for sure. But they ded'n waake mauther, not
they. She slaiped through et oal, and snored like
a tomcat into the bargain. Aw she's a gefted
wumman, my wife es. But owsummever, I got
em off again arter a bit and got into bed again. I
wos just gittin braave'n slaipy when I 'eerd the
sound of osses comin from Kernick way. 'Gor
jay!' ses I, 'tes the exciseman! He've bin fer
ould Martin and now he's comin fer me.' "

At this I became interested. "The sound of
horses," I said; "were they coming fast?"

" Aw iss, braave coose, but not gallopin'. Well
I lied luff and wos oal ov a sweat, but twadd'n no
excisemen t'oal, fer just as they got by the church
gates they stopped for a minit."

"What time was this?"

" Aw 'bout haaf-past two or dree o'clock. Well,
I 'eerd 'em talkin', and arter a bit I 'eerd a wum-
man spaik, so you may be sure I pricked up my
ears like a greyhound when he do 'ear a span-

Gossiping with an Innkeeper 175

iel yelp among the vuss bushes. So up I gits and
looks out."

"Well, and what did you see?"

"A man and two wimmen."

"Ah!" I cried.

" Well, they ded'n stay long, for one of the
wimmen zaid they wos vollied. She must a 'ad
sharp ears, for I ded'n 'ear nothin'."

"Which way did they go?"

" They zeemed unaisy, when I 'eerd the man
zay they wud go on to Scace water, an' then turn
back to Penhale."

"Well?" I cried eagerly, "go on."

" Aw, I thot I cud maake 'ee hark. Well, I
'eerd em go up by Sentry, and then go on Terras
way, purty coose."

" Is that all?"

" Well, after that I cudden slaip, and I jist lied
and lied for long time, and then I 'eerd sum more
osses comin'. 'Gor jay!' ses I, 'wot's the mainen
ov this?' I got out abed again, mauther slaipin'
oal the time, and arkened with oal the ears I 'ad."

"And what happened?"

"Why, I zeed three hossmen ride long, and
they galloped arter the others as ef they'd knawed
which way they went."

"And is that all?"

" Ed'n that miff ? I cudden slaip a wink arter-
wards. Fust, I thot they might be the French,
then I thot they might be ghoasts, but I tell 'ee it
maade me oal luny, and 'eer I be this mornin',
weth not aaf my sharpness. Wy I tell 'ee, sur, I
be a uncommon man ordnarly. "

176 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

I asked the landlord many other questions, but
although he informed me many things about the
roads, he could tell me nothing more about the
midnight travellers. However, I had heard
enough to assure me that I had come on the track
of my late companions, and I was also assured
that the maid Nancy was being pursued by the
Killigrews

"Where and what is Penhale?' I asked pres-
ently.

" Penhale, sur, is one of the five manor 'ouses
in the parish. Maaster Trewint es the oaner ov
et. It 'ave bin in the family for scores a years.*'

" I wonder if that will be one of Uncle An-
thony's hiding-places? ' I mused, ''if it is, he hath
doubtless taken Mistress Nancy there, and is
probably there now. unless the Killigrews have
relieved him of his charge."

" Is Trewint the squire of your parish?" I asked
Bill Best.

" Well, sur, ther eden no squire so to spaik.
But 'ees a well-connected man, sur. Why, he do
belong to the Tregarrick family, which ded once
own oal Roche. "

This set me thinking again. Uncle Anthony
had told me that he was a gentleman, he had
hinted that his family was as good as my own
Why had he taken up his abode at Roche Rock,
which had belonged to the Tregarricks ? Was
there any meaning in his going to Mr. Trewint,
who was related to the Tregarricks? These and
many other questions troubled me for a long
time.

Gossiping with an Innkeeper 177

After considering the whole situation for an
hour or more, I determined to find my way to
Penhale and there make inquiries. I thought it
better to go there afoot, first because the distance
was scarcely two miles, and second because I de-
sired to attract no attention. Leaving the Manor
House of Resugga on my left, I walked on until
I came to a little wooded dell in which two houses
were built. Here I stayed awhile, arrested by
the beauty of the scene. The place was called
Terras, and was very fair to look upon. A little
stream purled its way down the valley, under
giant trees, and filled as my mind was with many
things, I could but stop and listen to the music
of the water as it mingled with the sound of rus-
tling leaves overhead. As I passed on, I saw the
miners working in the moors. They were tin-
streamers, and were, so I was told, making riches
rapidly. After this I stopped at a farm called
Trelyon, from whence I could see Trelyon Downs.
Here legend had it giants lived, and streamed the
moors for minerals, and made bargains with the
devil in order that success might attend their la-
bours. After leaving Trelyon I was not long in
reaching Penhale, a house of considerable size
and importance, and here I stopped and looked
about me. The house was comparatively new
and very substantial, while signs of prosperity
were everywhere to be seen. Fine trees grew all
around, and the gardens were well planted. Evi-
dently a well-to-do yeoman lived here.

I tried to think of an excuse for entering, but
presently gave up the idea. If Uncle Anthony

178 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

and Mistress Nancy were there it would not be
well for them to know my whereabouts; and yet
if I were to fulfil my promise to Peter Trevisa,
and thus retain Trevanion, I must know if they
were behind the walls which looked as though
they might hide mysteries.

Very soon I bethought me of the stables, and
was just starting to find them, when I saw a well-
fed, portly man come out of the front door.

"Jack," he shouted.

"Yes, sur," replied a voice.

" Bring my horse. " On saying this he entered
the house again.

The place was perfectly silent, save for the
stamping of horses' hoofs and the bleat of sheep
in the distance. From the spot on which I stood
I could easily see and hear without being seen.

Presently the man, whom I took to be the own-
er of the place, came to the door again, and this
time some one accompanied him. although who-
ever it was kept out of sight.

" Well, I must be going. You say I shall not
be seeing you again."

I could not hear the murmured reply.

"Well, have your own way. I have heard of
the old chapel and well in St. Mawgan, where it
is said an old priest lives ; but man, you are safer
here."

After this I heard nothing, and a little later the
owner of the place rode away. I waited until he
was well out of hearing, when I found my way to
the stables. In the stableyard I saw the man who
had brought his master's horse to the door.

Gossiping with an Innkeeper 179

" Is your master at home?" I asked.

" No sur; missus es. "

"Ah, well, she'll be of no use. She wouldn't
know if Mr. Trewint has a horse for sale."

On this I entered the stable, and to my delight
saw the animal Amelia Lanteglos had ridden from
Endellion, with two others.

" Maaster 'aant got noan for sale," replied the
man. "We're right in the tealin' time, and oal
the hosses be in use."

"How's that?" I replied; "here are three doing
nothing. One of these would suit me. I can call
again when your master will be at home."

" It'll be no good, sur. Maaster waant be 'ome
till laate to-night. He's gone to St. Austell mar-
ket, and afore he do git back thaise hosses '11 be
gone. They'll be out of the staable by haalf-past
nine this ev'nin'. I've got oaders to saddle 'em
at that time."

I seemed to be in luck's way. By pure chance,
so it seemed to me, I had found out the where-
abouts of Mistress Nancy and her companions, and
had also discovered their destination. So without
asking more questions I left Penhale, and then
walked back to St. Stephen's along a footpath
which led by a farm called Tolgarrick, and the
Manor House of Resugga.

I formed my plan of action. I would be even
with Uncle Anthony for the trick he had played
me, and I would take the maid Nancy to Peter
Trevisa's house, for both had angered me. And
yet even at this time my heart revolted against
the course I had marked out.

180 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

By nine o'clock that night I stood outside Pen-
hale with Chestnut by my side. I chose a shel-
tered position, and I felt sure that no one knew
I was there. I waited anxiously, and watched the
stable doors closely. Half-past nine came, and I
grew anxious; ten o'clock passed, and all was si-
lent as the grave. Had the groom deceived me?
Had Uncle Anthony discovered my visit and
formed new plans accordingly.

Bidding Chestnut stand still, I crept cautiously
towards the stables. A few seconds later I saw
to my chagrin that I had been outwitted. The
horses I had seen in the morning had gone.

" Never mind," I said grimly, " I'll not give up
yet."

I mounted Chestnut and rode westward in the
direction in which I thought St. Mawgan lay ; but
I had not gone far when I again came to a stand-
still. If Uncle Anthony had suspected me, and
changed the time of his departure, might he not
also alter his plans completely? Besides, even
though he intended going to the old chapel at St.
Mawgan, it was impossible for me to find it that
night. Clouds had obscured the sky, and I was
ignorant of the country. At eleven o'clock, there-
fore, I drew up at an inn at a village called Sum-
mercourt, disappointed and angry. Here I de-
cided to remain for the night.

Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan 1 8 1
CHAPTER XIV.

THE HAUNTED CHAPEL OF ST. MAWGAN.

I HAD fully intended to be up betimes on the
morning following my arrival at Summercourt,
and although I gave the landord of the inn no
instructions to call me, I had no doubt but that
I should wake early. So tired was I, however,
and so much had my rest been broken, that it was
past midday before I was aroused from the deep
sleep into which I had fallen. Consequently it
was well on in the afternoon before I started for
St. Mawgan. I knew that the parish was largely
under Catholic influence. The Arundel family
owned a house there, but I had no idea as to the
whereabouts of the chapel. This could only be
discovered by searching, and, impatient with my-
self for losing so much time, I rode rapidly past
St. Columb, and reached St. Mawgan just as the
shades of evening were descending. I should,
doubtless, have accomplished the journey more
quickly if I had not missed my way and wandered
several miles out of my course. Arrived at the
parish church, however, I found that my difficul-
ties had only just begun. I was afraid to make
too many inquiries concerning this chapel, for
fear the Killigrews might hear of my question-
ings, for, although I had seen no traces of them,
I felt sure they were following Mistress Nancy
Moles worth. I found, moreover, that the few
people in the parish were anything but intelli-

i 82 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

gent, and could give no information of value. At
length, after much searching and many round-
about inquiries, I heard of a haunted d 11 about a
mile and a half from St. Mawgan, where the devil
was said to reside.

An old farm labourer gave me the information,
and with much earnestness besought me to keep
away from it.

"The devil 'ave allays come there, sur," re-
marked the old man. "Tes a very low place.
Tes a 'olla (hollow) between two 'oods. The
papist priests ded kip un off while they was
'lowed to live there, but since the new religion
tho'ull Sir Nick have jist done wot 'ee's a mind to. "

" How did the papist priest keep him off?" I
asked.

"Well, sur, they ded build a chapel here, and
they ded turn the well ov water, where the devil
made hell broth, into good clain watter. 'Twas
a 'oly well when they wos there, sur, so I've been
tould. But law, sence the priests be gone he've
gone there to live again, and I've 'eerd as how
ee've bin zid in the chapel."

" Have you seen him?"

" I wudden, sur, for worlds ; but, Jimmy Jory
zid un, sur."

"And what did he look like?"

"Jist like a wrinkled-up ould man, sur."

" And which is the way to this chapel?"

" 'Tis down there, sur," replied the old man,
pointing southward ; "but doan't 'ee go nist the
plaace, sur, doan't 'ee. 'Tis gittin' dark, an 'ee'l
zoon be out now."

Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan 183

Unwittingly the old labourer had confirmed the
words of Mr. Trewint at Penhale. Evidently a
hermit did live at the ruined chapel. Probably
he was one of the few remaining anchorites
which were yet to be found in the county. One
of those who, tired of the world, had sought soli-
tude, even as the last heir of the Tregarricks had
sought it, when he built St. Michael's Chapel on
Roche Rock.

Unmindful, therefore, of the old man's warn-
ings, I found my way down the valley. The
wooded hills sloped up each side of me, which so
obscured the evening light that I had difficulty in
finding my way. The place seemed terribly lone-
ly, I remember ; no sound broke the stillness save
the rippling of a little stream of water which ran
towards the sea, and the occasional soughing of
the wind among the trees.

Once, as I stood still and listened, it seemed to
me that the very silence made a noise, and a feel-
ing of terror came over me, for the old labourer's
stories became real. My mission, too, seemed to
be more foolish at each step I took, and in the
stillness I seemed to hear voices bidding me re-
turn. Nature had given me strong nerves, how-
ever, and presently the spirit of adventure got
hold of me again, and then I pushed on merrily.
I had gone perhaps a mile from St. Mawgan
when I saw, in spite of the gathering darkness,
a distinct footpath leading southward. This I
followed, although the valley became darker and
darker. By and by, however, it ended in a little
green amphitheatre. This I judged to be about

184 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

ten yards across, and the only outlet was the path-
way by which I had just come. The little open
space, however, was a relief to me, because the
evening light was not altogether shut out, and I
looked eagerly around me in the hope that I had
arrived at the spot for which I had been search-
ing.

Twice did I wander around the green spot, but
the trees which grew around were so thick that I
could discover nothing beyond them.

" It must be all an idle tale," I mused bitterly,
"and I've been a dupe to silly stories. Why
should I trouble more? I'll go back to the inn
at St. Mawgan, get Chestnut saddled, and start
for London to-morrow" ; but even as the thought
passed through my mind, I saw a dark bent form
creep along the grass, and then was hidden from
me by the thick undergrowth.

Without hesitation I made my way to the spot
where the dark object had disappeared, and then
saw a slight clearage in the bushes, which had
before escaped my attention. A few seconds later
I had entered another open place, but it was
smaller than the other, and situated at the foot
of the rising ground. I again looked around me,
but could see nothing, and was musing as to the
course I should take, when I heard a slight groan.
I hurried to the spot from whence the sound
came, drawing my sword as I did so. I did not
go far, however, for I saw, almost hidden by the
trees, a dark building.

" Hallo!" I cried aloud.

But there was no answering voice.

Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan 185

"There is some one here," I said; "speak, or I
fire."

" What would you, Roger Trevanion?" said a
strange voice.

I must confess that my heart gave a bound as
I heard my own name in this lonely place, but I
quickly mastered myself.

<; I would see you," I replied.

" You cannot see spirits of just men made per-
fect," was the reply. "They can see you while
they remain invisible."

"We will see," I replied. "I have flint and
steel here. I will light up this place, then per-
chance I shall find that the living as well as the
dead inhabit the place."

I heard a low murmuring, then the voice re-
plied: "Trouble not yourself, Roger Trevanion,
there shall be light," and in a few seconds, as if
by magic, a small lamp shone out in the darkness,
revealing several objects, which at first I could
not understand. As my eyes became accustomed
to the darkness, I discovered a rude table on which
stood a crucifix ; on the walls too, rough and un-
plastered as they were, I saw pictures of a religious
order. But my attention was drawn from other
objects by a pallet bed which lay in the corner of
the room, on which a human body lay.

" Uncle Anthony," I cried, not that I recognized
him, but the name came involuntarily to my lips.

"Why are you here, Roger Trevanion?" asked
a voice which I detected as Uncle Anthony's.

" Nay, rather, why are you here?" I cried; " and
where is Mistress Nancy Molesworth?"

1 86 Mistress Nancy Moles worth

"She is where you will never reach her," he
replied, bitterly I thought, and yet in a feeble tone
of voice.

" What mean you?" I cried, and then I saw that
his head was bandaged.

" I mean that through your faithlessness" — he
hesitated as though he knew not how to proceed.

"The Killigrews!" I cried.

"Ay."

"They overtook you?"

" Nay, they came here. I did my best, but what
was I against three? Once I thought we should
have beaten them, for Mistress Nancy wounded
one of them sorely."

" But where are they gone? Which way did
they take her?"

" Doubtless to Endellion. Why I tell you this
I know not. Had you been faithful this need not
have been."

"Tell me the whole story," I said at length.

"Why should I? But it doth not matter now.
You can do her no harm, neither can you save
her from the Killigrews. Well, perchance it is
God's will. They are of the true faith, and — and
you know most of the story, Roger Trevanion.
You followed us to Penhale; the maid saw you,
and so we left the house earlier than we had in-
tended, and by a road through the fields. We
reached this spot in safety, but they found us.
Otho was with them, and, well, I am no fighter, —
I did my best, but they took her. I — I am wound-
ed in the head — a sword cut."

Why I knew not, but my heart seemed a hot fire.

Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan 187

" And is Mistress Nancy gone with these three
Killigre ws — alone ?"

" Her serving-maid, Amelia, cried out to go
with her, and they took her."

"Ah!" I cried, relieved.

He gave me details of the struggle, which I
need not write down here, and which I thought,
in spite of the fact that he seemed to hide the
truth, told that he had fought well.

"And did not this hermit help you?"

"Michael is weaker than a child," replied An-
thony, "he did nothing but pray."

"And how long since this took place?"

"Four hours ago."

" Four hours! — only?"

"That is all."

"They can be followed, she can be delivered!"

"No, no," murmured Uncle Anthony; "tell
me, Roger Trevanion, why would you deliver
her?"

"Because, because! " then I stopped, I

could not formulate the thought in my mind.
" Did she go willingly?" I asked.

" Nay," cried the old man bitterly, " I — I think
they gagged her ; they bound her to her horse.
She cried out sorely while she could, she strug-
gled— and I — I could do nothing."

My blood ran through my veins like streams of
fire ; there were many questions I wanted to ask,
but there was no time. I seemed to see her strug-
gling with the Killigrews. I pictured her look of
loathing as she talked with them.

"Trevanion or no Trevanion," I cried, as I hur-

1 88 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

ried up the valley, "I'll strike another blow for
the maid's liberty. I know she doth not trust
me; but I'll free her from Otho Killigrew. Some
one must have seen her — I'll follow them. They
cannot well get beyond Padstow to-night!"

A little later I had taken the road which the
landlord of the inn at St. Mawgan had told me
led to Padstow. I rode hard till I came to a road-
side inn. It was the first house I had noticed
since I had left Mawgan. A light was shining
from one of the windows, and I decided to stop.

" If they have passed here some one will have
seen them," I mused, "and I must not go farther
without inquiry."

I accordingly dismounted, and called for the
landlord. An elderly man appeared, and in the
light of the moon, which had just risen, I saw that
his shoulders were bent, and that he craned his
neck forward while he scanned my face.

"What '11 'ee plaise to 'ave, stir?" he asked in
a wheedling tone of voice.

"A bottle of wine," I replied.

" Iss, to be sure, I'll tell 'em, sur. Your hoss
do look flighty, sur. You wa'ant caare to laive
un."

"He will stand quietly," I replied; "but I'll
fasten him to your crook here. I should not ad-
vise you to go near him."

"You be'ant comin' in, sur, be 'ee?"

"Just a minute," I replied.

"Ah iss, to be sure," he answered, leading the
way into a dark room.

" But you have a room with a light here," I ob-

Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan 189

jected, as he pushed a candle into a smouldering
fire.

" Iss, sur, but tes used, sur. To tell the truth,
sur, for I can zee you be a gen'leman, my wife's
sister is there. She's terble bad weth small-pox,
sur."

"Small-pox!" I cried aghast.

"Aw, iss, sur. I doan't go ther' myself, and
tes makin' terble 'ard agin my custom."

All the while he was pulling out the cork from
a bottle of wine.

" I don't think I'll stay to drink," I said, think-
ing of the man's statement about his wife's sister.
"Of course I'll pay for it," I added, noting the
look of chagrin on his face.

"You be a rail gen'leman," he remarked, as I
threw down a guinea.

" Have you been away from the house to-day?"
I asked.

" No, sur."

" Have you noticed a party on horseback ride
by this afternoon?"

" What time would it be, sur?"

"About four o'clock, I should imagine."

" No, sur, there ain't no party of no sort gone
long 'ere."

" You are quite sure?"

" Iss, sur. Be you lookin' out for a party, sur?"

"Yes," I replied, "but I must have been misin-
formed."

" How many was in the party, sur?"

" Why?"

"Well, Bill Bennetto, Maaster Veryan's hind,

1 90 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

was over here little while ago, and he zaid as ow
'ee'd zeed a party of five ride through St. Eval.
Ther' wos three gentlemen and two laadies, stir.
They wos ridin' 'ard for Padstow, 'ee zaid."

"What time was this?"

" ' Bout f ower a clock, sur. Praps that was the
lot you was wantin'."

" How far is it from here to Padstow."

" Oa ten or twelve mile, I shud think."

"A straight road?"
"Aw, iss, you can't miss et."

Glad to get out of the house infected with
small-pox, I contented myself with this informa-
tion, and a few seconds later I was on Chestnut's
back again, riding northward. I had gone only
a short distance, however, when I came to a junc-
tion of roads. Here a difficulty presented itself,
for I knew not which way to take.

" What did the fellow mean by telling me it was
a straight road?" I grumbled angrily, and then
it struck me suddenly that he seemed very anx-
ious for me to leave his house. I looked eagerly
around me in the hope of getting out of my diffi-
culty, but it was a lonely place, and no houses
were in sight. Presently, however, I saw a light
shining, and making my way towards it, discov-
ered a cottage.

" Which is the way to Padstow?" I asked of a
man who held a lantern in his hand, and who evi-
dently lived at the cottage.

" Dunnaw, sur, I be sure. I speck the best way
will be for 'ee to go to Little Petherick and in-
quire, "

Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan 1 9 1

" Is it a straight road?"

"Lor bless 'ee, sur, no. 'Tes as crooked as a
dog's hind leg."

I wondered at this, and asked the man if he
knew the landlord of the Farmer's Rest.

"Aw, iss I do knaw un, sur."

" What kind of a man is he?"

" A littlish man, with a long neck like a gander,
and sharp eyes like a rat."

" Yes, I know, but is he a respectable man !"

" Iss, 'ee've saved a braavish bit of money. I
do 'ear as how 'ee've got vour hundred in Tura
Bank."

" His wife's sister has small-pox, hasn't she?"

"What do 'ee main, sur?"

I repeated my question.

"Why, bless 'ee, sur, his wife aan't got no sis-
ter. She's Jenny Johnses onnly darter. As fur
small -pox, I never 'eerd tell o' noan."

Giving the man a piece of money, I rode back
towards the Farmer's Rest again. Evidently the
landlord had been purposely deceiving me. Why?
My heart thumped loudly against my ribs, for I
had grave suspicion that he desired to hide some-
thing from me. I made my way very quietly to
the house. If he had reasons for deceiving me,
it behoved me to be careful. I saw that the light
still shone from the window of the room in which
the landlord said his wife's sister lay. Telling
Chestnut to stand still, I crept silently towards
the house. I saw that the door was closed, and
although I listened intently I could hear no sound.
Placing my hand on the door handle, I was about

192 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

to try and open it, when I saw a woman come
from a building close by which was evidently used
as a washhouse. She did not see me, neither did
she come to the front door at which I stood. As
far as I could judge, she was making her way to
the yard at the back of the inn.

"Surely," I thought, "that is Amelia Lante-
glos."

I started to follow her, when, the girl hearing
my step turned around, and I saw that I was right.

"Amelia," I whispered.

" Good Lord, sur, is that you?" was her an-
swer.

" Yes, where is your mistress?"

"Aw, I be glad, I be glad," she sobbed, "we've
'ad a terble time, sur— a terble time."

" Is your mistress ill?" I asked.

" She'll go mazed zoon."

"Why?"

She looked anxiously around, and then turned
towards me again.

"Ther's nobody harkenin', nobody do knaw
you be 'ere, sur, do mun?"

" No one. I called here less than an hour ago,
and the landlord told me that his wife's sister had
small-pox. So I rode away, but I found out that
he told me false. That's why I've come back
again. No one has seen me but you."

"And you be my young missus' friend, be'ant
'ee, sur? You doan't main she no 'arm."

"No."

"Then I'll tell 'ee, sur. She's inside there
weth Master Otho. "

Haunted Chapel of St. Mawgan 193

I suspected this, so waited for her to proceed.

"Colman es in the 'ouse too, sur; but 'ee's in
bed. Mistress Nancy ded fire a pistol at un, and
'urt 'es arm. That was when Uncle Anthony was
weth us."

*' But there were three. "

"Iss, sur. Maaster Clement es gone to Pad-
stow."

"What for."

" Gone to fetch the priest, sur. "

" Why? To marry Otho to your mistress?"

The maid sobbed. "She'll go mazed, sur.
She's in ther weth Maaster Otho. You do knaw
his way, sur. I believe he'll jist frighten her till
she do marry un."

" But why did they stop here?"

" 'Twas on account of Mistress Nancy, sur. She
made out to faint an like that, sur, thinkin' to gain
time. But Maaster Otho can't be aisy bait. He
brought her here, and ded send Clement off for
the priest. Besides, Maaster Colman could hardly
sit on the hoss."

I saw the danger. In the then condition of the
marriage laws, the maid Nancy was practically
helpless. If the priest went through a form of
service, even without the maid's assent, Otho
could, by means of the testimony of the landlord
of the inn, claim that a legal marriage had taken
place. What was to be done, therefore, would
have to be done quickly.

" Where are your horses, Amelia?"

She pointed to the house in which they were
stabled.

13

194 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" You can saddle them without any one know-
ing?"

" Aw, iss sur. "

" Do, then. "

With that I turned towards the front door of the
inn again ; and I must here confess that I hugely
enjoyed the situation. The love of adventure
was strong upon me, and I laughed at the thought
of thwarting the Killigrews. I owed the land-
lord a debt for deceiving me. I therefore went
to the spot where I had left Chestnut, and, having
taken some stout cord from my saddlebag, came
back, and, on trying to open the door, found it
barred. Then I knocked sharply.

"Who's there?" It was Boundy, the landlord,
who spoke.

"Come, Boundy," I cried, "open the door
quick; there's no time to lose."

" Es that you, sur?" he responded, and imme-
diately drew back the bolts. No sooner had he
done so than I caught him and dragged him outside.

"Make a sound, and you are a dead man!" I
said, in a whisper.

Something in my voice, I suppose, told him
that I meant what I said, for he made no sound,
neither did he struggle when I bound him hand
and foot. He was no stronger than a lad of
twelve, and very little heavier. I therefore took
him to the stables, where Amelia Lanteglos had
gone.

"Amelia,"! said, "here's the landlord. You
need not be afraid. He's bound. But if he
makes a noise, stuff some hay in his mouth. "

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 195

The girl grasped the situation in a second.
"Oal right, sur," she said with a grin, and I
knew I could trust her. Then I went back and
entered the inn, closing the door after me, and
silently bolting it. I heard the murmuring of
women in the kitchen behind; evidently they
knew nothing of what had taken place. After
this I made my way to the room in which Otho
Killigrew had taken Mistress Nancy Molesworth.

CHAPTER XV.

THE SCENE AT A WAYSIDE INN.

I WAS about to knock when I heard the sound of
voices.

"And do you think," I heard a voice say, which
I recognized as Mistress Nancy's, "that although
you force me into this marriage, I shall really be
your wife?"

"Ay, that you will." It was Otho who spoke
in his low, mocking way.

" But I will not be your wife. I despise you,
loathe you."

" That feeling will soon pass away when you
are the wife of Otho Killigrew. You will love
me all the more for being so determined to have
you. And I — well, I would a thousand times rath-
er have this than an ordinary wedding. Clem-
ent and Father O'Brien will soon be here. I
thought I heard his voice a few seconds ago."

" But 1 will die sooner than wed you !"

196 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Ah, I like to see your eyes shine like that. It
makes you more handsome than ever. With me
as master, and you as mistress of Restormel, we
shall be much sought after in the county."

" Is this the act of a gentleman, Otho Killigrew?
The very gypsies will cry out against you as a
mean knave."

"It is the act of a gentleman," replied Otho
coolly " You had every opportunity to wed me
in a way befitting your station, but you would not
have it so. You trusted to a trickster, and there-
by sadly compromised your reputation. Now I
must treat you as I am obliged You should be
thankful that I am willing to wed you after such
conduct."

" I would I had trusted the man you call a
trickster!" cried the maid bitterly, at which it
flashed upon me that I was playing the part of
an eavesdropper. True, I felt justified in listen-
ing, at the same time I felt uncomfortable, and
was about to knock at the door when his words
arrested me again,

" Come, Nancy, let us act reasonably. If you
will promise to go to Endellion with me, and wed
me there, we will have done with this method of
going on. Let me have a kiss and we will be
friends."

He evidently laid hands on her as he spoke, for
the maid cried out. At this I was unable to con-
trol myself, and I pushed the door with so much
vehemence that the rusty hinges gave way, and I
entered the room.

Even at that time I noticed that the apartment

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 197

was bare of all furniture, save for a few straight-
back chairs and a rickety table. Mistress Nancy
stood at one corner of the room, her eyes flashing
fiercely and her face as pale as death. Otho was
holding one of her hands, but on hearing the
noise of my entrance had turned his face angrily
towards me.

I knew I dared not give him time, for doubt-
less he carried dagger and pistols, and would use
them without hesitation. I therefore leapt upon
him, and in a second we were engaged in a mad
struggle. As for the maid, she gave another cry
which I thought told of her joy at my coming.

Maddened, desperate as he was, I soon discov-
ered that I had not his brother Benet to deal
with. He availed himself of all sorts of wrestler's
tricks, and tried to use his knife, but it was no
use. In a few seconds I had thrown him heavily
on the floor. He lay stunned, but this I knew
would not be for long.

"Mistress Nancy Molesworth," I said, turning
panting to the maid, " will you trust me now?"

She looked piteously into my face. " Dare I?"
she cried ; " I am all alone, I have no one to help
me. I would rather die than wed him," and she
gave a look of loathing towards Otho. " May I
trust you?"

" You may," I said eagerly, and at that moment
I felt a joy in sacrificing Trevanion rather than
carrying out Peter Trevisa's wishes. " As God is
above us, I will take you wherever you wish to
go, and I give my life to see that no harm hap-
pens to you!" and this I said like one compelled,

198 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

for my words seemed to be dragged from me by
some wondrous power which the maid possessed.

She caught my hand eagerly. Her eyes seemed
to burn like live coals, and as I thought she looked
into the very depth of my life.

"Yes, I will trust you," she cried, "and I will
bless you forever. But can you take me away.
These men seem to have friends everywhere."

" I can, and I will," I cried eagerly, for at that
time my heart was hot, and I felt no weakness.
"Come quickly," I continued, ''I have prepared
my plans." Then turning around I saw two wo-
men in the room, evidently the landlord's wife
and a servant-maid.

"What do 'ee main? who be you?" screamed
one of the women.

But I took no heed. Mistress Nancy caught
some clothing which she had thrown on the table,
and although the woman tried to bar the door-
way, I led her out. All this time Otho had been
lying on the floor like one dead.

I went to the door which I had bolted, and was
about to open it, but I desisted, for I heard the
clatter of horses' hoofs. For a moment my heart
sank within me ; I felt sure that Colman Killigrew
had returned with the priest. If that were so, I
should be one against many. The maid Nancy
had also heard the noise, for her face was piteous
to behold.

" 'Tis they, 'tis they," she cried. " Oh, you will
not let me fall into their hands, will you?"

It was then that I realized the secret of my
heart. At that moment I knew that Mistress

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 199

Nancy Molesworth was all the world to me, and'
that all my vows never to care for a woman again
were no more than the chaff which the wind
drives away. My blood was on fire, and I vowed
that all the Killigrews on earth should not take
her from me.

"No, by God, no!" I cried, "they shall not get
you."

My words seemed to give her confidence, for
she became calmer and steady again.

"Give me a pistol," she said, " I will help you."

At that moment there was a sound of knocking
at the door.

"Let us in!" cried a voice, which I recognized
as Clement's, and the landlord's wife rushed tow-
ards the door. Ill as I like to touch a woman I
felt I must not hesitate, and so with no gentle hand
I threw her against the door, whereupon she went
into violent hysterics. As for the servant, she
went into the backyard screaming. Seeing a key
in the door, I quickly turned it, and placed it in
my pocket.

"Come, we can follow the servant-maid," I said
to Mistress Nancy, but at that moment Otho Kil-
ligrew staggered towards us, with his knife up-
lifted. I struck him a cruel blow, but it could
not be helped, and again he fell heavily. Seeing
the barrel of a pistol gleaming from his belt, I
took it from him and gave it to the maid. She
took it without a word, and I knew by the light
in her eyes that she meant to use it.

Meanwhile Clement Killigrew kept beating the
door, and I knew that he would ere long succeed

200 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

in breaking it down. It is true I had cocked my
pistol, while Mistress Nancy held hers ready to
shoot, but I knew not how many were outside, so
I dared not wait. I therefore took the dear maid's
hand and led her into the yard.

"Amelia," I cried.

" Here you be, sur. "

I hurried towards her, and found two horses
saddled.

" Mount, mount," I cried quickly, "they'll be
after us."

"No, they waan't," retorted Amelia, "I've
turned all the other horses out in the field."

"And where's Boundy?"

" Lyin' inside there, weth his mouth chucked
vull of hay."

In spite of our danger, I could not help laugh-
ing aloud.

By this time they had both mounted, and as yet
no one had followed us into the yard.

" There's another way down to the road?" cried
Amelia, " it'll bring us out furder down. Where's
yore oss, sur?"

"He's all right. You are a clever girl,
Amelia." This I said while we went silently
down the cart track under the trees.

On reaching the road I gave a low whistle,
and in a second I heard the clatter of hoofs, as
Chestnut came towards me. He gave a whinney
as he saw me, but before I could mount I heard
a bullet whiz by me, and strike hazel bushes on
the top of the hedge. Then I saw Clement Killi-
grew and the priest coming towards us. Great

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 201

as was my longing to stop and meet these men, I
deemed it prudent to get away as quickly as pos-
sible. A new fear had come into my life, a fear
that they should harm the maid Nancy. I sprang
to the stirrup therefore, and before I was fairly
on Chestnut's back he started into a gallop. I
checked him for fear I should leave my compan-
ions behind, but I need not have feared. Their
horses kept neck to neck with mine. For a time
I could hear no one following, but presently the
sound of horses' hoofs rang out in the night air.

I stopped and listened. " There is only one
horse," I said, and as I spoke the sound ceased.
Again we rode on, and again I could hear the
following horseman ; a mile or so farther on we
pulled up a second time, and as soon as we stopped
our pursuer also stopped.

" What is the meaning of that, I wonder?" I
said aloud. " We have been riding more slowly
and he has not gained upon us. When we stop
he follows our example. What does it mean?"

"It is Clement," said Mistress Nancy; "he will
have got his orders from Otho."

" But why does he not seek to overtake us?"

" It would not suit his purpose," cried she; "he
dare not come too close to us. He will be afraid.
He knows you have pistols. His purpose will be
to keep us in sight and mark where we go."

" But what good will that do him?"

" When he thinks we are safely housed, he will
send for help. "

" But how?"

" The Killigrews have followers all around in

2O2 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

this part of the country," she said. "They have
friends unknown to you."

" But we will ride right on to the west of the
country, where Hugh Boscawen is raising men
against the enemies of the King."

" Even there he will have friends. Clement is
almost as cunning as Otho."

"I will go back and fight him," I said quietly.
"We will soon be rid of him."

" He will know of your coming, and will ride
away from you. If you follow him he will lead
you into some trap."

" But we must be rid of him, " I cried ; " we shall
not be safe while he follows."

Then the maid held her peace, but I knew she
greatly feared Clement Killigrew. At this I be-
came anxious, for, truth to tell, I felt awkward and
helpless now. I dared not make other sugges-
tions, because I believed that in spite of what she
had said she still failed to trust me. Then I had
cared little about her good opinion concerning me,
now I would dare anything to win her smile. I
determined that no harm should come to her, for
my heart yearned for her, even as the heart of a
mother must yearn for her first-born son. I
looked at her as she rode by my side, and in the
light of the moon I could discern every feature.
Pale she was and anxious, but to me her face was
glorious beyond compare. I saw resolution, fore-
sight, a nobleness in her every movement, but all
this made her further removed from me. In the
light of my new-found love she became a new
creature. All my being went out to her, all my

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 203

life I was ready to lay at her feet. I remembered
what I had said on Roche Rock — I had told her
that I cared for no woman, that she was nothing
to me but the veriest stranger. I would have
given anything to have recalled those words, but
it could not be. I thought of what I had prom-
ised Peter Trevisa, and I was filled with shame.
I tried to drive the promise from my mind, but
it had been made.

All this made me silent and awkward, and I
rode by her side eager to save her from the Killi-
grews, yet distrusting myself sorely.

And yet with my love, painful as it was, came
joys unknown to me before. Never till then had
I realized what a gladness it was to live, to think,
to act. The road on which I rode became a scene
of beauty, the country air scented with the per-
fume of spring seemed to me like a breath from
Paradise, the murmuring of the sea in the dis-
tance made heaven near. So much, indeed, did
I live in the thought of my love, and of what she
would think of me, that for the moment I forgot
that Clement Killigrew was following us, as a
sleuth-hound follows his prey. In my heart I
called her my lady Nancy, and wondered what I
could do to make her think better of me. For I
could not help feeling that she had turned to me
as a last resource, and that even now, should John
Polperro appear, she would immediately dispense
with my services. Although I hated this thought,
I could not blame her for it, for who was I that
she should trust me? I remembered, too, that
since we left the inn her words to me had been

204 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

cool and distant, as though she were ashamed of
her emotion at the time when I found her in the
room with Otho Killigrew.

I was recalled to myself at length by Amelia
Lanteglos, who said with a laugh :

"Ours be good 'osses, be'ant 'em, sur?"

"Yes," I replied; "I did not think Uncle An-
thony could find such good ones among the
moors."

"Thaise be'ant Uncle Anthony's. These be-
long to the Killigrews. The one I do ride be-
longed to Maaster Otho, 't'other to Maaster Cole-
man. "

"Good," I cried, thinking what a quick-witted
girl she was. "You are a clever maid, Amelia."

" I ain't a-lived 'mong the Killigrews for noth-
in'!" she said; "besides I'd do anything for Mis-
tress Nancy."

Her mistress did not speak, but I noted the
look she gave her.

"He es still follin'," continued Amelia; "we
shall 'ave to do summin zoon. What time es et,
I wonder?"

" About nine o'clock, I expect, " I replied. " Ah !
yonder is light. I wonder if it is a kiddleywink?"

"Why?" asked Mistress Nancy.

"I hope it is," I replied, for at that moment a
plan flashed through my mind.

A few minutes later we rode up to a little ham-
let consisting of four houses, one of which was a
public house.

" We will dismount here?" I said.

"To what purpose?" asked Mistress Nancy.

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 205

" I have a plan in my mind," I replied.

" But if we stop here Clement will act."

"So will I."

She spoke no word but dismounted, while I
called the landlord.

" Have you stabling for three horses?" I asked
when he appeared.

" Jist," was his reply.

" And a room into which these ladies can go ; a
private room?"

" Aw, iss, sur. Ther's the pa'lor. They ca' go
in theer."

"Very well." I quickly saw them in the room,
and having ordered refreshments for them I left.
I felt as though Mistress Nancy did not desire
my company, and I determined not to force it
upon her. Then I hurried to the stables, where
the three horses had been put.

" Have you a lock to the stable door?" I asked
of the man who had taken care of the horses.

" Law no, sur ; we doan't want no locks. Ther's
jist a hasp to kip the door from blawin' open."

" Are there no highwaymen or horse-stealers in
these parts?"

" We ain't a 'ad a 'oss stailed for 'ears," was
the reply.

"Well, keep your eye on that stable," I said
sternly. " If anything happens to those horses,
you'll be hanged."

" I'll mind, sur," replied the man ; " nobody shall
tich 'em. Nobody shall go into the stable but
me; " and I knew by the look of dogged determi-
nation on his face that he meant what he said.

206 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

At this moment I heard the clatter of hoofs,
and I hurried into the house. I saw the landlord
go to the door, and heard him say to the horse-
man: " No sur, you can't stable yer 'oss. A
party 'ave jist come, sur, and I've only room for
dree "osses."

"Well, all right," said Clement Killigrew in
tones scarcely above a whisper, " fasten him here
to the crook at the door, 'twill be just as well. I
suppose I can have a bottle of wine. By the way,
do not let the other party know I have come
here. "

" No, sur, I wa'ant let em knaw, but I a'ant
got no wine. A jug of good ale, sur. "

"All right, that will do;" then he said some-
thing in low tones to the landlord, which I did
not hear.

"All right, sur," I heard the innkeeper say in
reply. "I'll 'tend to et, sur; but you'll 'ave to
go into the kitchen among the farmers-men, the
palor is okkipied. "

There was no reply to this, and then Clement
Killigrew went into the kitchen.

Without hesitation I entered the room after
him. All had happened as I expected. He had
followed us to the inn, he had come in quietly,
he had made arrangements with the landlord to
take a message to some one near with whom he
doubtless had influence, and now he would wait
until help came. Then he would try and re-
capture Mistress Nancy and take her back to
Endellion. Consequently, I determined to act at
once. My purpose was to go into the room,

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 207

and as soon as possible quarrel with him. I knew
that the Killigrews never brooked an insult, and
I thought that by careful management I should
lead him to challenge me. This done, I hoped to
disable him and then continue our journey before
help could come. By so doing I should escape
his espionage, and in a few hours be out of his
reach.

He gave a start as I swagger ingly entered the
room ; but quickly appeared composed. Some
half-dozen labourers were there, with their jugs
of beer before them, and all seemed awed at
the advent of two gentlemen with swords by their
sides and pistols in their belts. Clement Killi-
grew was standing in front of the fire, for al-
though the spring was upon us the nights were
cold.

"Ill-mannered knave," I said, striding up to
him, " what do you mean by standing in front of
the fire?"

He looked at me angrily, and seemed about to
answer back according to the manner of my ad-
dress ; but controlling his feelings he stood aside.

"I ask your pardon," he said politely, "it was
very rude of me to keep the fire from the rest of
the company."

"It was rude," I replied, "and none but a var-
let would do it."

"I have expressed my apologies," was his re-
sponse.

"Words are cheap," I said; "still, I suppose
that is all you are able to give. "

" Yes, I will give more than words," he replied,

208 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

and on this I grasped the hilt of my sword, for I
hoped that I had aroused him to fight, but my
hopes were short-lived. " I will be glad to pay
for a glass of brandy grog for each of these good
fellows," he said blandly.

The men murmured their pleasure. "A rail
gen'leman," they said, looking at him with ad-
miration, while they regarded me with angry
scowls.

So far he had the best of the encounter. Evi-
dently he had determined to avoid a quarrel.
Perhaps he was afraid of me, perhaps he thought
it wise to refrain from fighting.

" This man seeks to buy your friendship," I said
loudly. " I will tell you what he is — he is one of
two things. Either a common highway robber,
or a coward. If he be the first, let him fight — or
I will take him to the nearest magistrate ; if he is
the second, you ought to drum him out of the
house."

" I am not a highway robber, " he replied blandly.
" To prove it I am perfectly willing to go with you
and these gentlemen to the nearest magistrate;
put it down then that I am a coward."

"Yes," I said, "you are a coward, all the Killi-
grews are."

Again his eyes flashed, and this time he placed
his hand on the butt end of his pistol. On look-
ing at me, however, he again assumed a bland
expression.

" You have given me a name, sir, and you have
called me a coward. Well, have your own way.
The truth is, although I am travelling in civil-

The Scene at a Wayside Inn 209

ian's attire, I hope soon to be ordained a priest.
For the present, therefore, I am under a vow not
to fight. "

"A rail gen'leman, a rail gen'leman," mur-
mured the men.

"An arrant coward," I cried.

"I think," said Clement to the landlord, who
had entered, " that your drink must be very strong
here. This gentleman must be drunk."

This gave me my chance, and I was about to
strike him in the face, when I heard Amelia's
voice outside.

"Come, sir, quick."

I left the room, while the men gave a loud guf-
faw at my supposed discomfiture.

" Git the 'osses out quick, sir," cried the maid.

"Why?"

"Do as she tells you," said Mistress Nancy.

" He'll ride after us as before," I objected.

"No he wa'ant, not fur," cried Amelia.

I did as they suggested, and when I had paid
the landlord I prepared to mount. I was still in
the dark why Mistress Nancy had suggested this
course of procedure, but it was for her to com-
mand and me to obey. I kept my eyes steadily
on the front door while my two companions
mounted. I thought I saw Clement Killigrew
come out, but was not sure.

" Ride on quickly out of pistol range," I said to
them, then I walked backward by Chestnut's side
for twenty or thirty yards, all the time holding
my pistol in my right hand. No one following, I
placed my foot in the stirrup and was soon gallop-
14

2i o Mistress Nancy Molesworth

ing down the road. We had not gone far when
I heard the sound of hoofs behind us.

" He's again following us," I said bitterly.

"He wa'ant come fur!" said Amelia with a
laugh ; so I turned to her, asking what she meant.

CHAPTER XVI.

WHY I TOOK MISTRESS NANCY TO TREVISCOE.

AMELIA did not immediately answer my ques-
tion, but continued to laugh like one in high spir-
its. "He wa'ant come fur!" she repeated; and
after we had gone on, it may have been a mile or
two, I stopped and listened again, and this time
there were no following footsteps.

"Now we must ride quick," said the maid.

"How! what use will it be?" I asked almost
angrily. "Clement's horse will be as good as
either of yours."

"Iss, but his hoss is drunk!" laughed Amelia.

" Drunk?" I cried.

" Iss, drunk. When I zeed you go into the
kitchen, and tried to git into a row weth Maaster
Clement, I minded a trick I once seed at Endel-
lion Church town. So I tould the chap that took
your 'osses to draw me a gallon of beer. He
axed me questions 'bout et, but I knawed 'ow to
git over 'ee."

"And did the horse drink it?"

"Drink et! I shud think he ded. He wos
thusty and sooped up every drap. Aw I shud
like to see un now;" and the maid laughed again.

Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe 211

In spite of everything I joined her. It was
purely a village girl's trick, and well carried out.
A thirsty horse will drink a quantity of beer, and
generally a few minutes after becomes light-head-
ed and unable to walk straight.

"You are a clever girl, Amelia," I said again,
" and you are right in saying we must ride quick-
ly. Clement will find out the trick, and will fol-
low us on foot. "

"We've got the wind in our back," she replied,
" zo ef we git a mile or so ahead, the sound of
our 'osses wa'ant reach he."

So we rode hard until we came to Summer-
court. Here there were several branch roads,
and so far as I could see no one was stirring.
Even although Clement followed on foot, he would
have great difficulty in finding which way we had
gone.

"Which way shall we go?" I asked of Mistress
Nancy.

" Do you think it will be safe for us to go to
Polperro?" she asked hesitatingly.

"I think so," I replied, although my heart was
sore at saying this. " These Killigrews will know
your whereabouts, and as a consequence there will
be no watchers at Polperro."

"And you will take me there safely? — that is,"
she continued, as though she were correcting her-
self, " you think you can?"

" Oh yes, I can," I replied; " and I will take you
whither you will."

" Then perhaps we had better go there — I know
of no other place."

2 1 2 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

She spoke plaintively, and as I thought hesitat-
ingly. I longed to offer her a home at Trevanion,
but I dared not.

"It is well," I replied, as cheerfully as I could;
" there is just another matter we may as well set-
tle, however. Shall we ride there on our horses,
or shall we go by water?"

"What do you mean?" she asked anxiously.

" Polperro's house is close to the sea, is it not?"
I asked.

"Yes — that is, I believe so."

" Well, if we were to ride to Veryan Bay, we
could get a boat and sail from there. "

" And is that a better way?"

"You shall decide, if you please," was my re-
ply. " From here to Veryan is, perchance, twelve
miles. I do not imagine that the Killigrews would
suspect us of going there; so even if Clement
should try and follow us with another horse, I do
not think he would take that course. He would
rather imagine that we should make for Polperro
by road."

She was silent for a few seconds, then she told
Amelia to ride behind us out of earshot. At this
my heart fluttered wildly, for I thought she had
something of importance to say to me. For a few
minutes we rode side by side without either speak-
ing a word. The moon had risen high in the
heavens, and many of the clouds had passed
away, so I could see her every feature plainly.

" Do you wonder," she said presently, "that, in
spite of the vow you took some time ago, I can-
not feel as friendly towards you as I would."

Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe 213

" No," I replied almost sullenly.

" Perhaps you know that my liberty, my happi-
ness, my fortune, the whole future of my life is
at stake."

"Yes."

" It is only a few months since I returned from
a convent school in France. My father, I suppose,
was a rich man ; and I have heard vaguely that I
legally inherit a large property when I am twenty-
one. That time will soon come now. That is
why the Killigrews are anxious to marry me at
once. All I have would then become theirs. I
have heard, too, that my property is strictly en-
tailed. But I have been told nothing definite ; it
would seem as though all have been in a league
to keep the truth from me. Ever since I re-
turned from school I have been practically a pris-
oner. But I am determined to be free!"

" You shall be free if it is in my power to make
it possible," I replied.

She gave a sharp, searching look, and then
went on.

" I am, as you see, entirely dependent on you. "

I was silent.

" As far as I know there is but one man in whom
I can trust. He — he has asked me to be his wife.
He does not know that I have taken this step."
She said this in a constrained, hesitating way, as
though she were afraid to utter the words.

"Do you wish to be John Polperro's wife?" I
stammered awkwardly. " That is, would you un-
der ordinary circumstances choose him for your
husband? Is he to you the man above all others?"

214 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"You are a stranger to me," she went on, as
though I had not spoken. " Until that night when
you climbed to the housetop at Endellion I had
never seen you, never heard of you. I have no
claim on you save the claim that any gentlewo-
man who is in trouble has upon a man of honour. "

"Be that as it may," I replied, "all I have and
am are at your service. I will take you whither
you will." This I said, I am afraid, with a sigh,
for I realized that after I had taken her to Pol-
perro my work would be done. I must leave her,
perchance never to see her again.

" I may trust you fully then?"

"Fully."

"Then," she said, and her voice became hard
and unsympathetic, I thought, " will you tell me
why you came to Endellion? why you tried to
deceive me the first time you spoke to me? why
you did not answer me frankly when we were
together with that old man on Roche Rock?"

Her questions came quickly, and I saw by the
way she grasped the bridle rein that she was
much wrought upon. In a second I realized what
they meant. I saw that the moment I told her
the truth, even although she might perforce trust
me to take her to Polperro, all possibility of re-
spect for me would be gone. She would think of
me as one who for gain would have betrayed a
woman's confidence, one who was the tool of men
who had bought me for a price. I had given up
all idea of taking her to Treviscoe, but the fact
that I had consented to such a bargain must
stamp me in her eyes as a knave. I tried to open

Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe 2 1 5

my mouth to speak, but for the moment I could
not, and I sat staring into vacancy as though I
were a born fool.

"Forgive me," she said coldly, "I will not
trouble you to answer me. I have no right to
know your secrets or your plans. You have
promised to take me to Polperro, and your name
is Trevanion; I will trust to one bearing your
name to do as you have promised. I am sorry
to trouble you, but I am obliged to take advan-
tage of a gentlewoman's claim on a gentleman,
and to ask you to take me to the house of my
only friend."

My heart was heavy, for I saw what her words
implied. She would regard me with less respect
than she might regard a paid guide. Although
she had said she would trust me, her heart would
doubt me all the time. I knew by the tones of
her voice that when the time of our parting came
she would be glad. She had given me a chance
of proving myself an honourable man, and I had
been unable to take advantage of it. Therefore,
although by all laws of chivalry I was bound to
serve her, she would accept that service no longer
than she absolutely needed me. Aye, she would
loathe my presence and my service, even although
she could not do without them.

This I knew was what my silence meant to her,
but what would an explanation mean? The truth
would be perhaps worse than the suspicion.
Never did I despise myself as I did then, and I
felt as though I dared not tell her the truth. But
this was only for a second. Despise me though

2i 6 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

she must, I would tell her the whole story. I had
at least repented ; whatever my motives had been
in the past, they were pure now.

"Mistress Nancy Molesworth," I said, "I will
answer the questions you have asked. "

"No, no," she interrupted. "I have no right
to know. I was wrong- in asking. Your secret
life can be nothing to me."

"I must answer your questions nevertheless,"
I replied. " And you have a right to know some-
thing of the man in whom you trust so much. I
shall probably lose what little confidence you have
in me, and certainly all your respect, but still I
must tell you."

She protested again, in chilling, indifferent
tones, but I heeded her not.

" You said just now that I was a Trevanion," I
said; "well, you spoke truly, I am a Trevanion."
Then sparing myself in no degree, I told her the
plain facts as I have told them here. It was pain-
ful to me, painful as pulling out my eyes, but I
felt I would rather she should know all than that
she trust me blindfolded, while all the time she
hated to be obliged to speak to me. During the
time I was speaking she made no response. Our
horses walked slowly on (for by this time I imag-
ined we were entirely away from the Killigrews),
and so she heard every word I uttered. Some-
times I looked at her face, but it revealed noth-
ing to me. It was as motionless as the face of a
statue.

"That is all," I said when I had finished; "but
believe me in this at least : I did not fully realize

Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe 217

what my premise meant, and you cannot think
worse cf my conduct than I think myself. I
know it was unworthy, but it shall not turn out
to your ill If it is in the power of man, I will
take ycu to the place to which you would go."

" Shall we ride faster?" she said presently.

"Yes," I replied, "but which way? Will you
go by road or water?"

" If we go to Veryan, we pass Tresillian, I think
you said?"

" I do not remember saying so, but it is true."

" Then we will go that way. "

For the next few miles we rode rapidly, neither
speaking a word, but presently she slackened her
horse's pace.

" How far is Tresillian from here?" she asked.

" About one mile. "

" Thank you for being so frank," she said after
a few seconds of silence.

" I know it must be unpleasant for me to be
near you," I said bitterly; " but believe me, I will
trouble you no longer than I can help."

" When you have taken me to my destination,
what will you do?"

" I shall start for London."

"Why?"

" There can be nothing left for me in Cornwall.
I shall join the King's standard, and honourably
seek my way to fortune. "

"You will lose your home, the home of your
fathers?"

" It must be."

" You say that— that man gave you money. "

2 1 8 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Yes, but he will be amply recouped. All the
same, I shall send him the amount as soon as I
have earned it."

"What kind of man is he? And what kind of
man is — is his son?"

Again I did not spare myself, indeed I took a
sort of savage delight in describing the two men
I had promised to serve.

"And if you had taken me to Treviscoe, you
would claim the deeds. You would have fulfilled
your obligations to them, and the old homestead
would be yours?"

" Forgive me," I cried, " I did not know I could
have become so base," and indeed at that moment
I felt unworthy to ride by her side.

"Can you think of Trevisa's purpose in want-
ing to get me there?" she asked, without seeming
to notice my words.

" I think I told you," I replied bitterly.

" Yes, but he told you nothing of the means by
which he hoped to carry out his purpose?"

" No, it was nothing to me. I was desperate,
mad. Besides I thought not of that, and I — I
loved adventure."

" But you give me your sacred promise that you
will take me wherever I desire to go?"

"You know I do. I despise myself. Believe
me, I am not at heart a base villain, and I am
anxious to prove to you how bitterly I repent —
what I bargained to do. I long to break my miser-
able promise ; nay, I shall be glad to bear the con-
sequences of failing to redeem my pledge to him.
I — I will do anything, suffer anything to carry

Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe 219

out your purposes." This I said hesitatingly, be-
cause it came to me that I was betraying the love
for her which was burning in my heart.

" You mean, then, that you will take me wher-
ever I ask you?"

"Yes, yes!" I said eagerly.

" Then take me to Treviscoe, to the home of
these — these Tre visas."

I started back aghast. " No, no!" I cried.

" But you have promised me, promised me on
your honour. "

" But — but you do not understand. "

"I understand perfectly."

"They are both miserable, sensual wretches."

" You told me that a little while ago. But
please take me there."

" I am sure they have sinister, evil purposes in
wishing to get you there."

" Most likely, nevertheless I rely on your prom-
ises."

" They will do their utmost to get you into their
power. They have no conscience, no sense of
honour."

" I should judge not. But I will go."

I looked into her face. Her eyes shone like
live coals, her face was as pale as death, but I
could see she was resolute.

"Very well," I said with a sigh. " I will do as
you command me."

It was now midnight, and we were within two
miles of Truro.

" It is well on to twenty miles from here to Tre-
visa's place," I said, " and the roads are bad. To

22O Mistress Nancy Molesworth

say the least, it is a three hours' journey. There
is a good inn at Truro, and I think you would be
safe there. Which will you do — stay at Truro, or
ride direct to Trevisa's?"

She hesitated a few seconds, then she decided
to stay at Truro. I was glad of this, because I
knew she must be very weary. Half an hour
later our horses were in a comfortable stable,
while Mistress Nancy Molesworth sat at the same
table with me in one of the best inns in the
county.

"You still wish me to take you to Treviscoe?"
I said after we had partaken of refreshment.

"Yes. Good-night."

When I reached my room I pondered long over
the events of the day, and wondered much at the
maid Nancy's behaviour, but could not divine her
motives. I determined to take her to Peter Tre-
visa as she had commanded, but I was strong in
my resolve to watch over her as jealously as a
young mother watches over her first-born child.

It was past midday when I awoke, and so I
hurriedly dressed, wondering what the woman I
had learnt to love would think of me, but when
I went down-stairs I discovered that she had not
yet risen. I went to the stables and examined
the horses. They were well fed and groomed,
and as far as I could gather, no one had been
there making inquiries concerning us. This put
me at my ease, and when presently Mistress
Nancy appeared, I assured her of her safety.

About an hour before dark we left Truro, and
during our ride she asked me many questions, the

Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe 221

meaning of which I could not understand. One
thing she insisted on, for which in my heart I
thanked her. It was that we should take my at-
torney, Mr. Hendy, with us to Treviscoe, for I
knew that Peter Trevisa had a great terror of
the law. Accordingly we called at the old law-
yer's house, and asked him to accompany us. He
seemed much surprised at seeing us, and the more
was his astonishment when he discovered that
Mistress Nancy went to Treviscoe against my
will, for this he soon discovered. He said but
little, however, and rode quietly with us like a
man in a dream.

" What do you wish me to say to these men,
Mistress Molesworth?" I said to her, when Tre-
viscoe appeared in sight.

" Nothing," she replied absently.

"Nothing!"

" No. That is, say just what you would have
said if you had carried out the purpose with which
you started out."

Her words pierced me like a dagger-thrust, but
I said nothing. A few minutes later we came up
to the hall door.

Was Mr. Trevisa at home?

"Yes," the servant replied; "old Mr. Trevisa
is, but not young Mr. Peter."

At this I was glad, but on looking at the maid
Nancy's face I saw that she seemed perfectly in-
different. All the same she held tightly by her
serving-maid's arm.

Old Peter seemed overjoyed at our appear-

222 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"What, Roger, lad!" he cried; "welcome, wel-
come ! I see you've brought a guest for us too.
Ah, she is doubly, trebly welcome. You've come
for a long stay, I trust, Mistress Molesworth. Ah,
but you must be tired ; I will order refreshments.
Here, Pollizock, you knave, take refreshments into
the dining-hall without delay. I am sorry my
Peter is away, but he will be back to-morrow.
I have many things I want to speak to you about,
Mistress Molesworth. You will not desire much
company to-night, and doubtless both Roger and
my friend Hendy will want to be jogging as soon
as they've had a bite. Mary Tolgarrick will have
many knick-knacks, such as ladies need, won't
you, eh, Mary?"

"Thank you," replied the maid, her face still
set and stern, " but I bought all that I need in
Truro to-day ; my maid Amelia will bring them
to me."

" It is well, " sniggered old Peter. " Be at home,
my lady. Ah, I wish my Peter were here ! He
is always witty and gay. But he is away in your
interest, Mistress Molesworth ; he will have many
things to tell you — many things he hath discov-
ered. But my son Peter is wise, very wise. "

The ladies went out of the room, leaving Law-
yer Hendy and myself with old Peter.

"Ah, Roger lad," cried the old man, "you are
a man. Smart and clever. You have saved Tre-
vanion for yourself. When my Peter comes back
we will settle the matter legally. Did you have
much trouble, my lad? Ah, you must have played
a deep game with the Killigrews."

Why I Took Nancy to Treviscoe 223

I did not reply. I could not. I was too much
ashamed. To think that I had planned to bring
a well-born maid into such company, to remem-
ber that forever the woman I loved must think
of me as doing this, was to fill my cup of degra-
dation and misery.

And yet she had come here of her own free
will — aye, she had insisted on coming after I had
told her all. This I could not understand.

" Have the Killigrews any idea where you have
taken their ward, Roger Trevanion?" asked old
Peter presently.

"No."

" No? That is well. Tell me about it, lad?"

" I cannot to-night; I am not in the humour."

" Still surly, Roger? Ha, I know you hate to
have aught to do with women. But you will be
paid. You have brought her here as you said,
and you shall be well paid, well paid."

My arms ached to throttle the old wretch. I
longed to place my hands around his skinny neck
and choke him, but I did nothing. Then old
Peter began talking to Lawyer Hendy, and I fell
to wondering what the end of the business was to
be. That the maid Nancy would fall in with old
Peter's plans, I could not believe; and yet she
evidently intended to stay there. Would she de-
sire me to be near as her protector? What were
her purposes? But the maid's mind was a sealed
book to me.

Presently she appeared again, her face still set,
and her eyes burning with the light of purpose.
Old Peter led the way into the dining-hall, and

224 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

although I could not eat, I took my seat at the
table.

" We shall not need you," said old Peter to the
servants; "leave us. We can talk more freely
now," he whined, turning towards us. " Is there
anything I can do for you, Mistress Moles-
worth?"

" Yes," she replied steadily; " I wish you tO'ful-
fil your obligations to Master Roger Trevanion,
and give him the deeds of his estates."

" When my son Peter comes home everything
shall be settled, my dear lady."

"They can be settled now, can they not?"

" It will be difficult. I do not suppose our
friend Hendy hath the papers at hand. "

" Yes, I have them here," replied the lawyer.

At this I knew not what to say. My mind was
torn with conflicting thoughts.

CHAPTER XVII.

THE CHARGE OF TREASON.

PETER TREVISA seemed much chagrined at the
course events were taking. Doubtless he would
twist and turn like a fox before fulfilling his prom-
ises ; but the maid stood expectant by as the at-
torney took some papers from a receptacle and
laid them on the table.

" Everything is in order here," said the old man
quietly. " Of course, certain formalities will have
to be complied with, but "

The Charge of Treason 225

" I will have none of it!" I cried; "none of it."
So saying, I rose to leave the room.

" Do you wish me to render you any further
service, Mistress Molesworth?" I continued has-
tily, " Have you any commands for me?"

" Do you mean to say," she asked quietly, " that
you will not use to your advantage the means you
have obtained in order to "

I interrupted her rudely, for truly I was sore
distraught.

"Think not too badly of me," I cried. "I am
mean enough, God knows ; but being in the com-
pany of a good woman has taught me what a man
ought to be. No, no. I am a beggar — a beggar
I will remain until I win my fortune honourably.
Tell me what I can do to serve you?"

"Nothing," she replied, coldly, I thought.

" You will stay here, then?"

"Yes," she replied slowly; "seeing that Mr.
Trevisa is so hospitably inclined, I will remain
during the night."

"Many nights, my fair lady," cried old Peter
gaily. " Treviscoe is very fair demesne, and
when my son comes back to-morrow he will make
it very pleasant for you. Ah ! Roger knows that
it is our joy to help all those who are sorrowful or
oppressed. "

" And is it your desire that I should leave you
here?" I asked almost bitterly.

" You are sure you will not claim what is your
right?" she asked. " Sure you will not allow Mr.
Hendy to establish you at your old home?"

"I have no home," I cried. "If you do not
15

226 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

wish me to stay and serve you, I will ride back
to the old place, and, having discharged the ser-
vants, I will leave it forever."

"Nay, nay, Roger," cried old Peter, yet I saw
that his eyes gleamed with avarice.

Taking no notice of him I waited for the maid
Nancy's answer. " Do you wish me to remain
near you?" I repeated.

"No," she answered; "but I should like Mr.
Hendy to stay for an hour or so if he will."

"Then I am dismissed?" I said rudely, for my
heart was very sore; but she made no answer,
whereupon I turned on my heel, and a few min-
utes later was riding towards my old home.

Old Daniel welcomed me with tearful eyes. I
might have been away years instead of a few
days. And yet, as I considered what had hap-
pened since I bade him good-bye, years seemed
to have elapsed.

" Is all well, Daniel?" I asked, after many pro-
testations of joy and affection on his part.

" All well, Master Roger ; all well. The attor-
ney hath been here much, but I have no com-
plaints to make. The serving-maids will be re-
joiced to see 'ee, sur. They say the 'ouse is so
lonely as a church when you be out ov et. Aw,
sur, I be glad to see 'ee."

I had meant to tell the old man of my plans,
but his joy at seeing me tied my tongue. I did
not think the servants cared so much for me, and
this revelation of their affection made it hard for
me to tell them that on the morrow they would
have to leave my service and the house which

The Charge of Treason 227

some of them had learnt to love. As a conse-
quence, I determined to delay the news until the
following morning.

This set me thinking again upon all that had
happened, and, as well as I could, I tried to under-
stand the whole bearing of the case. I had suc-
cessfully completed the work I had undertaken,
but in so doing I had changed the whole tenor of
my life. I had gone to Endellion a woman hater ;
on returning I knew that I had willingly laid my
heart at a woman's feet. I had, on discovering
this, abandoned the idea of taking the maid Nancy
to Treviscoe, and she had insisted on going.
Why? I formed many surmises concerning this,
but could think of nothing which satisfied me.
The great question, however, was what would be-
come of her? That she had a purpose in going to
Trevisa's I did not doubt; but I knew, too, that
old Peter would not lightly let her leave his house.
Doubtless, also, young Peter had devised many
plans for the purpose of fulfilling his heart's de-
sire. I knew he would seek to forge claims
whereby he would try and bind Nancy to him.
And I had left her at Treviscoe, unprotected and
alone. True, I was confident that she could hold
her own against both father and son, neverthe-
less it was dangerous for her to be there.

Then what purpose had she in speaking with
the attorney? Why was she anxious for me to
leave her? For she was anxious. I called to
mind the conversation which took place at Tre-
viscoe, and which I have but meagrely described,
and I was certain that she was relieved when I

228 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

left her. Did she loathe my presence? Did she
scorn me for playing so unmanly a part? Badly
as I acted, I was less to be blamed than the men
who had employed me. Besides, I had refused
to benefit by what I had done. After much think-
ing, I determined not to leave the neighbourhood.
I would watch over her, I would be near to pro-
tect her in case of danger.

This was the last thought in my mind before I
fell asleep, and all through the night I dreamed I
was defending her from powerful enemies, and
rescuing her from dire perils.

I was awoke by Daniel knocking at my door.

"You be wanted down-stairs, sur."

"Wanted by whom, Daniel?"

"Some gen'lemen; I doan't knaw who they be.
But they say tes very important, sur."

I hastily dressed, and made my way into the
library where Daniel at my request had shown
my visitors. The moment I entered the room a
tall man came towards me, and placing his hand
on my shoulder said quietly:

" Roger Trevanion, you are a prisoner."

"A prisoner!" I cried; "for what?"

"Treason."

" Treason ! You must be mad !"

" That remains to be proved. "

" But at least you can state in something like
detail what you mean. What have I done?
Wherein have I acted wrongly?"

" It is not for me to answer. I have simply to
do my duty. I am instructed to arrest you, and
that is my purpose in being here. Doubtless you

The Charge of Treason 229

will be allowed every opportunity of defending
yourself — but with that I have nothing to do.
My commands are to take you to Viscount Fal-
mouth in a way befitting your station. Conse-
quently, if you give me your word that you will
offer no resistance, you may accompany us to
Tregothnan as though you were simply going
there on some private business."

I looked around the room, and saw three other
men. Evidently the spokeman had brought them
for the purpose of taking me by force in case of
necessity.

As may be imagined, I was for a few minutes
stunned by the course events had taken. I had
never dreamed that I was in the slightest danger ;
I had no idea that I had by any action placed my-
self under suspicion.

Presently, however, I thought I saw Otho Kil-
ligrew's hands, at work; I imagined I saw evi-
dence of his busy brain ; I became more self-pos-
sessed after this, and although I was in sore straits
at the thought of leaving Nancy at Treviscoe, I
tried to regard the whole matter as a joke.

"Gentlemen," I said, "what grounds there are
for apprehending me I have not the ghost of an
idea. I, as all my fathers were, am a true sup-
porter of both crown and church. But, of course,
you have done right in obeying orders, and I will
be ready to go with you in a few minutes. In the
mean time I hope you will join me at break-
fast."

They willingly fell in with this proposal, but
although I tried hard, I could get no information

230 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

from them beyond what I have here set down.
An hour later I was on my way to Tregothnan,
where I was presently informed Hugh Boscawen
(Viscount Falmouth) awaited me.

Perhaps there is no lovelier spot anywhere be-
tween the Tamar and Land's-end than Tregoth-
nan. It overlooks the Truro River, and all that
vast stretch of woodland which surrounds it.
Around the house, which is an ancient pile, are
rare gardents and parks, where old trees grow,
the like of which is not to be found in the fairest
county in England. The house was in many
parts becoming decayed, and I had heard reports
that Huge Boscawen hoped one day to replace it
by a more commodious dwelling. But I suspect
that, like his father, he was too busy with politi-
cal schemes to care much for a place justly re-
nowned for many miles around.

I was shown into the library where Huge Bos-
cawen and three other gentlemen sat. Two of
these I knew slightly. One was Sir John Gren-
ville and another John Rosecorroch, the forefa-
thers of "both of whom fought against Cromwell
nearly a century before. My attention, however,
was more particularly drawn to Hugh Bosca-
wen, before whom I was especially brought.
As I looked at his face I was somewhat reminded
of his father, who had died eleven years before,
and whom I had twice seen. It called to my
mind, also, the stories I had heard about the first
viscount. So great was the old man's political
zeal that he had caused the arrest of many who
held high monarchical principles. Even Sir Rich-

The Charge of Treason 231

ard Vyvian or Trelowaren, and Mr. Tremain, two
of the most renowned and highly respected gen-
tlemen for miles around, did not escape his vigi-
lance. They were friends of his too, but, as he
declared, " friendship had nought to do with prin-
ciples."

The son, however, was not so great a man as
his father. He had not the same commanding
countenance, neither did his eyes flash forth the
same light. On the other hand, the man before
whom I stood seemed to be aware that he did not
possess a keen, penetrating intellect, and as a con-
sequence was suspicious and very cautious. Re-
port had it, too, that he was very zealous in his
service for the King, and would leave no stone
unturned in order to carry out his designs. In
proof of this, he had, as I have already stated,
been engaged in raising an army to resist any
forces which the Young Pretender might be able
to command.

"Roger Trevanion," he said slowly, "I am
sorry to see you here."

" Then it is a pity I should have been brought
here, my lord," I said a little hotly, for it went
sore against the grain to be brought a prisoner
before a man whose family was no nobler than
my own.

" Neither would you have been brought here,"
he replied, " had not the country been threatened
by danger, and some, about whose loyalty there
should be no doubt, have become renegades.

" You may have received information which has
no foundation in fact, my lord," was my reply.

232 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Nevertheless I should like to ask two questions.
First, what right have you to have me brought
here a prisoner? and second (providing you can
prove your right to arrest whom you please) , what
are the charges laid against me?"

" Although you have asked your questions with
but little respect for my position," he replied
hotly, and I saw that his vanity was touched, " I
may inform you that by the gracious commands
of His Majesty, King George II., it is my duty
not only to raise an army in Cornwall wherewith
to fight any rebels who may take up arms on the
side of the young Pretender, but also to arrest
any who give evidence of plotting against the
peace of the country, or who in any way favor the
claims of the descendants of the Stuarts."

" Admitting that you are commissioned to ar-
rest traitors," I said, "I wish to know why I am
included in such a category. This is the first
time a Trevanion was ever degraded in such a
way, and if I speak hotly, I think there is but
little wonder."

" I have treated you leniently, Roger Trevan-
ion," he replied. "Remembering the house to
which you belong, I ordered that your arrest
should not be made public, and that every con-
sideration should be shown you. Have not my
commands been obeyed?"

"As to that," I replied, "I have no complaints
to offer. My grievance is that I have been
brought here at all ; for truly I know of nothing
in the nature of treason that can be laid to my
charge. "

The Charge of Treason 233

In reply to this Sir John Grenville handed Hugh
Boscawen papers which he had been scanning,
and on which I gathered the charge against me
had been written.

" You shall yourself be the judge whether I,
holding the commission I do, have not acted
rightly in bringing you here ; and I here repeat
that nothing but respect for your name has kept
me from making the matter public and treating
you as others, acting as you have acted, have been
treated all over the country. Indeed, I doubt
whether I have done right in using the discre-
tionary powers invested in me in such a way as
to shield you from public calumny. If your con-
duct were bruited abroad, the brave fellows who
have voluntarily armed themselves to fight for
the King all up and down the country would
without hesitation throw you into the deepest
dungeon beneath Pendennis Castle, even if they
did not at once kill you. This he said with, I
thought, a sort of peacock pride, which made me,
short of temper as I was, itch to make him swal-
low his words.

" It ill becomes one possessing your powers to
condemn a man unheard," I cried hotly. "What
is written on that paper I know not ; this I know,
if there is anything alleged against my loyalty, I
will proclaim the man who wrote it a liar."

Hugh Boscawen seemed about to lose his tem-
per, but he was restrained by Sir John Grenville,
who seemed to regard me more favorably.

"Very well," he said at length, "I will relate
the charges made against you. If you can clear

234 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

yourself, well and good ; if not, you must prepare
for the consequences."

Knowing not what might be written, and fear-
ing Otho Killigrew's cunning (for I felt sure I
saw his hand in all this), I foolishly called out for
a public trial.

" There is no need at present for a public
trial," said Hugh Boscawen, who I could see was
prejudged against me. " I am especially commis-
sioned to deal with such as you."

"Up to about fourteen days ago," he contin-
ued, " you were known to live a useless and dis-
solute life. Instead of taking your part in the
service of the country, your time was spent in
gaming, drinking, and such like foolish pursuits.
Do you deny this?"

" I do not," I replied. " I acted as many others
are acting. Perchance some of the many sons of
your late father behave little differently even to-
day. But is there aught that smacks of treason
in this?"

" No ; but even while living this life, you often let
hints drop concerning the danger of our gracious
King, and the coming of the young Pretender."

" But never to favour his coming," I replied.

"This taken by itself would have but little
meaning," he went on; "but subsequent events
cause your words to have grave import."

"What subsequent events, my lord?" I asked
hotly.

" About fourteen days ago you left your home,
and rode away alone. Will you tell me the ob-
ject of your journey?"

The Charge of Treason 235

I was silent, for in truth I cared not to tell this
man about the flight of the maid Nancy.

" You aie silent. If your journey was honour-
able, what need is there for seeking to hide it?"

" My lord," I said, " most of us have our secrets.
They may be innocent enough, but still we do not
care to have them made public property."

" Ordinarily that may be true, " he replied ; " but
remembering the charge against you, I shall re-
quire you to state why you left Trevanion. "

" For no traitorous purpose, my lord, that I will
swear. My reason for leaving home had nothing
whatever to do with the coming of the Pre-
tender."

"Out of your own mouth I will convict you,"
he replied. " Did you not tell Colman Killigrew,
of Endellion, that you came to see him for the
very purpose of seeking to help the enemy of the
King?"

The words came upon me like a thunderbolt.
I saw now that my position was more dangerous
than I had conceived.

" Believe me, my lord," I cried, " I had another
purpose in going to Endellion. I, hearing that
Killigrew favored Charles Stuart, used that as a
means whereby I might enter his house."

"You told him a lie."

" It was necessary in order to accomplish that
on which I had set my mind. "

"You admit telling a lie to him. How do I
know you would not tell a lie to me?"

" But it is well known that the Killigrews are
enemies of George II.," I cried.

236 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Hugh Boscawen smiled scornfully. Not great
of intellect, he nevertheless sought to impress me
with his erudition.

"I know that the Killigrews pretend this," he
replied, " but only for the purpose of serving the
King. It is true that the family hath nearly died
out, and beyond this one branch there are no
representatives ; but they have always supported
king and crown. "

" Tom Killigrew was Master of Revels of
Charles II.," I replied hotly, "and the family
have always sworn allegiance to the Stuart
race. "

" I am not here to bandy words with you,
Roger Trevanion," he said; "the question is, Did
you or did you not offer your services to Colman
Killigrew? Did you not offer to help to raise an
army against the king? Did you not s^y that
the people called Methodists were papists in dis-
guise, and desired to bring back the Catholic
religion, and again establish high monarchical
powers?"

Again I was silent, for in truth I had no an-
swer to give.

" I am waiting for you to speak," he continued
presently.

" I have no answer to make beyond again say-
ing that this was a mere subterfuge on my part
to establish a footing in the house."

" Why wished you to establish a footing in the
house?"

" This also must remain my secret for the pres-
ent," was my answer.

The Charge of Treason 237

" I tell you you are making a rope for your
own neck," said Sir John Grenville. "Tell the
truth, lad; we are not thine enemies."

" I will give you one more chance," said Hugh
Boscawen. " You have refused to answer the
other questions I have asked, will you answer this?
There is a man known to hate the house of Han-
over, who wanders up and down the country in
many disguises. Yesterday he was a priest of the
Catholic order, to-day he is a hermit living in cells,
to-morrow he will be a wandering minstrel and
tale-teller; the day after he will meet with men
of high degree and converse with them as with
equals. He is known as Uncle Anthony, as
Father Anthony, as Sir Anthony Tregarrick.
Ah ! I see your lips tremble ! Well, this man is
one of the most dangerous men in the country;
he has gone to France, and has had secret con-
verse with him who is desirous of leading the
rebels to battle ; he is commissioned to arouse a
rebellious feeling in Cornwall, and he hath been
doing this by many underhanded means. An-
swer me this : Have you met this man disguised
as a traveling tale-teller? Have you allowed him
to ride on your horse? Have you had secret con-
verse with him in one of his many hiding-places?"
" For no seditious purpose, my lord. "
" But you have had converse with him?"
" Yes, but my conversation hath had naught to
do with the coming of Charles. "

" That may be proved. For a week past I have
used many means to discover this man's where-
abouts. If he is taken he will assuredly die.

238 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

You were in his company not many days ago.
Do you know where he is now?"

It seemed as though the fates were against me.
Truth was, I had, in spite of everything, learned
to love this lonely old man. If I told all the truth
I should be the means of his death, so I again
held my peace.

"You know where he is," said Sir John Gren-
ville, who had several times advised Hugh Bos-
cawen as to the questions he should ask me.
" Tell us where you saw him last and it shall be
well for you."

" Never have I spoken one word with the trav-
elling droll about the affairs of the nation," I re-
plied ; " and I defy any man to prove that I have
used any endeavours to injure my king."

" But we have witnesses!"

" Then let your witnesses appear!" I cried hotly,
for I thought I was safe in saying this.

"They shall appear, Roger Trevanion," said
Hugh Boscawen ; " they shall appear, " whereupon
he signaled for a serving-man to attend him.
When the man came, Hugh Boscawen spoke to
him in low tones, and immediately after we were
left alone again.

"You say no man hath heard you proclaim
against our gracious king?" said Hugh Bosca-
wen to me.

" No man," I replied.

No sooner had I spoken than the door opened,
and Otho Killigrew and his brother Clement en-
tered the room. Upon this my heart fluttered
much, for I knew Otho to be as cunning as the

Otho Killigrew's Victory 239

devil, and as merciless. All the same I met his
gaze boldly, for I determined now we had met in
this way that it should go hard with him. But I
did not know then the man with whom I had to
deal.

CHAPTER XVIII.
OTHO KILLIGREW'S VICTORY.

BOTH Otho Killigrew and his brother Clement
bowed courteously to Hugh Boscawen. Both,
too, appeared perfectly at ease in his presence.

" I have asked you to come here," said Viscount
Falmouth to them blandly, " in order to substan-
tiate the charge you made last night against
Roger Trevanion."

" I should have been glad to have escaped the
duty," replied Otho, speaking slowly as was his
wont, " but as a loyal subject of our gracious
Majesty, George II., whom may God preserve,
I could do no other."

"You could not if your charges are true," was
Falmouth's rejoinder. "The name of Killigrew
hath long been associated with the best life of
the county. I remember that the coat-of-arms of
Falmouth, with which town I am so closely asso-
ciated by name and interest, is taken from that of
the Killigrews. Let me see, your arms are those
of the Devonshire Killigrews, and are gules, three
mascles or. It pleases me much that your branch
of that ancient and honourable family remain loyal,

240 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

especially as evil reports have been rife concern-
ing you. "

"My father hath allowed reports to go forth
uncontradicted, " replied Otho; "he found that
by so doing he could best serve his king. And
as a further proof of the loyalty of our family, we
have at the first opportunity laid information be-
fore you concerning this man, Roger Trevan-
-'on."

" Will you be good enough to repeat here what
you stated last night concerning him, so that he
may have every opportunity of defending him-
self?"

I cannot here put down in exact words the
story which Otho Killigrew told, for in truth I
cannot do justice to the subtlety of his mind, nor
describe his power of twisting actions and state-
ments which were most innocent into what seemed
definite proof that I was a most determined enemy
of the king. As I listened my power of speech
seemed for a time to be gone, and I could do noth-
ing but stare first at him, and then at Hugh Bos-
cawen as though I was a born fool. I saw, too,
on consideration, that my actions had laid me
open to such an accusation. I had pretended to
be a papist ; I /tad declared myself to be in favor
of the return of Charles the Pretender; I had
promised old Colman Killigrew to obtain recruits
to fight against the King. Moreover, if I defend-
ed myself I must tell the whole miserable story of
my bargain with Peter Trevisa, and then drag in
the name of the maid who became constantly
dearer to me. Thus when Hugh Boscawen asked

Otho Killigrew's Victory 241

me if I had aught to say, I was for a few moments
stupidly silent.

" Look you," said Sir John Grenville, "you can
at least answer plain questions. Did you, on go-
ing to Endellion, tell Master Colman Killigrew
that you were a papist, and that hearing he was
in the favour of the Pretender's return, you
desired to offer him your service? Yes, or
no?"

" That is true, Sir John," I blurted out; " but I
only used this as a means whereby I might be
able to enter the house. "

" But why did you wish to enter the house?"

Again I was silent, for in truth I could not
make up my mind to tell the whole truth. I
knew that Otho Killigrew longed to know my
real reason for coming to Endellion; longed to
know what interest I had in the maid, Nancy
Molesworth, and was doubtless using every means
in his power to try and find out where I had taken
her. I was sure, moreover, that did I once begin
to tell my story, I should probably let words fall
that might give him a knowledge of her where-
abouts, and then she would be quickly in his power
again. But besides all this, I had given my prom-
ise to Peter Trevisa, before undertaking the mis-
sion of which I had become so heartily ashamed,
that I would tell no man concerning it. At the
time I had made the promise I had seen no dan-
ger, and had any one told me two days before
that any of the Killigrews of Endellion would
dare to charge me with treason against the king,
I would have laughed at him. Yet such was the
16

242 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

case, and innocent as I was of all traitorous pur-
poses, I could see no loophole for my escape.

" You are silent in relation to Sir John's query,"
said Hugh Boscawen, who did not seem to relish
any one asking questions but himself. " Let me
ask you one in Master Otho Killigrew's presence:
Did you or did you not promise to try and get
recruits to try and fight against the king?"

"What I said had no meaning in it," I replied.
" The king hath no truer or more loyal subject
than Roger Trevanion."

" If you are a true and loyal subject, you will
be glad to give information whereby all traitors
can be brought to book," replied Boscawen. "I
mentioned just now the name of one who, when
you were with him, was known as a traveling
droll, by the name of Uncle Anthony. As I told
you, he is the most dangerous man in the county.
Will you tell us what you know of him?"

" I know Uncle Anthony as a welcome guest of
Colman Killigrew," I replied. " When first I went
to Endellion I was attacked by Otho Killigrew's
brother, and they would perchance have done me
harm but for the interference of the old man to
whom you refer. As soon as they saw that he was
my companion they received me kindly. When
I entered the house I perceived that he was treat-
ed with great respect — almost as an honoured
guest. "

" I may say," replied Otho calmly, " that this is
true. My father had doubts concerning him, but
would do nothing against him until he was abso-
lutely sure of his guilt. Knowing of the reports

Otho Killigrew's Victory 243

circulated about our family he came to our house
and was received kindly, as we try to receive all
visitors. It was during- his last visit that my fa-
ther's suspicions concerning him were con-
firmed."

"Then," cried I, "why did you not arrest
him?"

" I may also say," went on Otho, without seem-
ing to notice me, " that by some secret means un-
known to us, he left on the same night he arrived
with Roger Trevanion. But even had he stayed
he would have been safe."

"Why?" asked Sir John Grenville.

" Because," replied Otho, " he entered our house
as a guest, — as a humble one, it is true, but still
as a guest, and therefore we could take no steps
against him. When gone, however, and we had
been able to verify our doubts concerning him, I
deemed it right to mention the fact of his visit to
my Lord Falmouth."

" But he hath long been known to me as a dan-
gerous man," cried Hugh Boscawen.

" We live far away from centers of information
at Endellion," replied Otho humbly.

"And you say that Roger Trevanion knows
where this man can be found?"

" I know that he has been the companion of the
man," replied Otho, "and that he can probably
tell where he now resides."

"I do not know," I replied, thinking that he
might have removed from the lonely chapel.

" When saw you him last, and where?" asked
Hugh Boscawen.

244 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Again I hesitated. Ought I to tell of the old
man's whereabouts? I could not see into the
depths of Otho Killigrew's mind, but I felt as-
sured that he had some purpose in bringing in
Uncle Anthony's name. Did he desire to punish
him for assisting Mistress Nancy Molesworth's
escape? Did he think I might be led to speak of
him and thus tell of my purpose in coming to En-
dellio'n. I was sure that this puzzled him sorely.
Was it to find out this that he had braved the
danger of visiting Tregothnan, the home of the
man whose joy it was to find out treason and pun-
ish it? I knew next to nothing of the old story-
teller. He might or might not be a political med-
dler. I was sure, however, that he was shrewd
beyond common, and would have friends un-
known to me. He had many hiding-places too,
and in spite of his wound it was not likely that
he would stay at the hermit's chapel.

Then another thought struck me. If it was the
purpose of Hugh Boscawen to arrest Uncle An-
thony, the old man would surely be aware of it,
and any information I might be able to give
would effect but little. On the other hand, if he
were told that Otho Killigrew had laid informa-
tion concerning him, the keen old recluse would
not hesitate to make out a bad case against the
Killigrews, and, in spite of the part they were
playing, would pull their mask aside, and show
the Viscount their real sentiments. I therefore
determined to speak freely.

"When I last saw Uncle Anthony," I replied,
" he was lying in a lonely chapel in the parish of

Otho Killigrew's Victory 245

St. Mawgan. He had been wounded by Otho
Killigrew for seeking to defeat his evil pur-
poses."

" What evil purposes?"

" I will let the old droll answer that, when you
have taken him," I replied; "but it had naught
to do with treason against the king. "

"Had it to do with the purpose for which you
say you went to Endellion?" asked Sir John
Grenville.

"It had, Sir John."

"Then let me tell you this," said the baronet,
" it will be well for you if you will tell us the
reason for which you took this journey and the
event which led to this charge being made against
you."

At that moment I turned and caught the eye
of Otho Killigrew ; and from the eagerness with
which he looked at me, I knew that he longed for
me to answer Sir John's question. Was there
something lurking behind of which I had no
knowledge? Had Peter Trevisa and his son told
me everything when he asked me to bring the
maid, Nancy Molesworth, to them? Had Otho
Killigrew come to the conclusion that I might
help him to find out some valuable secrets? Dur-
ing the time he had been accusing me of treason,
he had never once hinted at the truth. Did he
know where Mistress Nancy was? And more
than this, might not one of his reasons for plac-
ing himself in danger in order to caus^ my ar-
rest be that he feared me? I remembered now
that I knew nothing of the maid Nancy's life

246 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

prior to her coming to Endellion, and I re-
proached myself for not asking her.

All this flashed through my mind in a second,
and determined me more than ever to let drop no
hint as to the truth. Possibly I should be doing
the maid I loved incalculable injury by so doing,
for I knew that Otho Killigrew was merciless.

" There be certain things, Sir John, which a
gentleman may not tell," I replied. "You will
know as well as I that the Trevanions have more
than once suffered rather than endanger the fair
fame of a lady. I can only give you my word of
honour that I never dreamed of treason, and that
if it become necessary I am willing to take up
arms for the king."

" Methinks he tries to make me out a liar," re-
plied Otho Killigrew, speaking more quickly than
was his wont ; " I will be willing to withdraw my
charges if he will make it clear that what he has
just said is true. We be all gentlemen here, and
not one of us would let the fair name of a lady
suffer."

By speaking thus he confirmed my suspicions,
and I still held my peace. Possibly Hugh Bos-
cawen and Sir John Grenville, in their over-zeal
for the king, their minds poisoned by the cun-
ning of Otho Killigrew, might commit me for
public trial, but I did not fear that. I feared
rather that by speaking I should give Killigrew
a power which he did not now possess, even
though my knowledge was meager in extreme.

After this I was asked many more questions,
some of them concerning Uncle Anthony, and

Otho Killigrew's Victory 247

others about matters which seemed to me trivial
beyond measure ; but I was not able to assure my
judges of my innocence, and I was at length con-
demned to be imprisoned at Launceston Castle
until such time as I could be publicly tried.

Now this was sore grief to me, for I should
thus leave the maid Nancy in the hands of Peter
Trevisa and his son, or, what would be worse, at
the mercy of Otho Killigrew. It is true there
seemed but little danger that Peter Trevisa would
play into Otho's hands, but I had many doubts.

" My lord, " I said, as soon as I was able to col-
lect my thoughts "as you know, I have been
away from Trevanion for many days. May I
pray your clemency in so far that I may be al-
lowed to return for a few hours in order to con-
sult my attorney and make other simple arrange-
ments concerning my servants?"

" This shall be granted, " replied Hugh Bos-
cawen. " It would ill beseem that one of your
name should be treated with lack of due courtesy.
You shall, therefore, rid > to your house as a free
man might ; you shall also be allowed to see your
attorney. Furthermore, there is no need that for
the present the knowledge of the charges laid
against you should become public."

At this I knew not what to think, for I felt my-
self as it were in a network of difficulties, and
knew not whether Hugh Boscawen desired to be
my friend or enemy. All rthe same I d termined
to make the most of my opportunities. I imme-
diately sent a message to Lawyer Hendy, there-
fore, asking him to meet me at Trevanion, and

248 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

tried to think of means whereby I could tell Mis-
tress Nancy of the fate which had befallen me, or,
better still, to see her. Nothing, however, oc-
curred to me on my j-urney home; indeed I was
kept busy talking- with my guardsmen, who, al-
though they treated me respectfully, watched me
closely. Once I thought of attempting flight, but
I reflected that such a course would be unwise,
even if it were possible. Besides, being un-
armed, I was very nearly helpless in such a matter.

I had not long returned to Trevanion when
Lawyer Hendy came. He listened very atten-
tively to my recit 1 of my experiences, but made
no comment theruon. Instead he sat quibbling
the end of his riding-whip, like one in deep
thought.

"What is the meaning of this?" I asked pres-
ently.

"I cannot tell — yet."

" You think Otho Killigrew has some deep-laid
purpose?

" Possibly. Possibly he is only inspired by a
spirit of revenge. But enough of that for the
present. What do you wish done while you are
away at — that is, from home?"

"Before I deal with that," I cried, "I wish to
know what happened at Treviscoe last night?"

"Last night? Nothing."

" Nothing?"

"No."

" But Mistress Nancy wished to speak with
you, and you stayed with her. What had she to
say?"

Otho Killigrew's Victory 249

"It is not for me to tell you."

I ground my teeth with impatience. " Then
she told you nothing of her history or pur-
poses?" I asked.

" I did not say so," replied the attorney grimly.

" But she did not know of the danger in which
I stood?"

"Yes."

"What!"

"Do not misunderstand. She knew that you
were in danger, because she knew Otho Killi-
grew ; but she knew nothing, suspected nothing
of the course events would take."

" I should like her to know what has happened
to me?" I said, "otherwise she will think I am
unwilling to render her further service. Would
you take a letter to her? I am allowed to write
letters."

" I would if I could, but I cannot."

"Cannot, why?"

" Because I do not know where she is?"

" What do you mean, Hendy?" I cried. " You
left her last night at Treviscoe!"

"I mean, Master Roger Trevanion," said the
attorney slowly, but speaking every word plainly,
"that I do not know where the lady Mistress
Nancy Molesworth is."

"Then get to know through Peter Trevisa."

" He doth not know!" /

" How?" I cried, now truly amazed.

'• Because she is gone, and Peter Trevisa is as
ignorant of her whereabouts as you are. "

"Then she is in Otho Killigrew's hands."

250 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" I do not think so. "

" Your reason for that?" I cried.

"Because there are no evidences of it. She
left Treviscoe last night, not many hours after I
left, at least such is Peter Tre visa's opinion. He
sent for me early this morning, and on my arrival
I found him like one demented. The maid had
crept out of the house with her servant, and had
themselves saddled the horses and rode them
away."

" And left no traces behind?"

"Not a trace."

" But did she hold any conversation with Peter
Tre visa after you had left?"

The lawyer gave a start. " I had not thought
of that," he said hastily.

"Look you, Hendy," I cried, for the time for-
getting that in an hour or so I should be on my
way to Launceston jail, " I have puzzled my
brains sorely concerning this. Do you know the
history of the business?"

" I think so ; yes. Trevisa has been obliged to
tell me."

" Has he told you why he wished the maid
brought to Treviscoe?"

" No — that is, beyond what he told you."

" You mean that young Peter had fallen in love
with her?"

"That is it."

" But that cannot be all ; he would never wish
her brought to Treviscoe unless he had some
powerful reason to urge to the maid for the course
he had taken."

Launceston Castle 251

" I think you are right."

" Have you any idea what the reason is?"

"No."

" Do you think he tried its effects last night?"

Mr. Hendy was silent.

''It might have miscarried, you know," I con-
tinued eagerly; but the old attorney spoke no
word, instead he walked to and fro the room as
though cogitating deeply.

An hour later I was on horseback again, and
proceeded under the charge of four men towards
Launceston, a town situated on the extreme bor-
ders of the county, where at that time one of the
county jails was situated.

CHAPTER XIX.

LAUNCESTON CASTLE.

CONCERNING my journey to Launceston there Is
but little need to describe in detail. Except that it
was long and wearisome it calls but for few re-
marks. On our way thither we passed through
Bodmin, where was a jail, and where the assizes
were periodically held. I asked why I was not
imprisoned there, seeing it was so much nearer
Trevanion than Launceston, and would thus save
a long journey, but the men in whose custody I
was made no reply. Indeed we did not stay at
Bodmin at all. Instead we made our way tow-
ards the Bodmin moors, and passed through one
of the dreariest regions it has ever been my lot
to see. The journey through the night, from

252 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Wade bridge to Roche Rock, was awesome enough,
but it was cheerful compared with our wander-
ings through that waste land which lies between
the town of Bodmin and the village of Lewan-
nick, a distance of something like twenty miles.
Besides, in the ride to Roche Rock I was excited,
I breathed the air of romance and adventure ; a
young girl who I was even then learning to love
rode by my side, and I had but little time to think
of the lonely district through which we rode.
Now I was a prisoner, my destination was one of
the county jails, where I should have to lie until
such time as I should be tried for treason. All this
made the bare brown moors look more desolate.
We had to ride slowly, too, for there were innu-
merable bogs and quagmires, and no proper roads
had been made. One spot especially impressed
me. It was that known as Dozmary Pool, about
which numberless wild tales had been told. Leg-
end had it that it had no bottom, and that Treg-
eagle, about whose terrible fate all the children
in Cornwall had heard, was condemned to scoop
out its dark waters with a limpet shell in order
to atone for his sins. Of the legend I thought
but little, but the supposed scene of his trials
was enough to strike terror into the bravest
heart. The pool is as black as ink, and is situ-
ated in the midst of uninhabited moorland.
Early spring as it was, the wind howled dismally
across the weary waste, and my custodians shud-
dered as they rode along, for truly it required
little imagination to believe that the devil must
delight to hold his revels there. I have since

Launceston Castle 253

thought that if I had played upon the supersti-
tious fears of my guards I should have had but
little difficulty in effecting my escape.

After we had left the Bodmin Moors, we came
upon those situated in the parish of Altarnun,
and these were, if possible, less cheerful than the
other, for on our right hand rose a ghastly-look-
ing hill on which nothing grew, and whose gray,
forbidding rocky peaks made us long to get into
civilized regions again. By and by, however,
after passing through a hamlet called Bolven
Tor we came to Altarnum, where we rested for
nearly two hours, and then made our way towards
Launceston.

It was quite dark when we entered the town,
so I was able to form but little conception of it.
Even in the darkness, however, I could see the
dim outline of a huge building lifting its dark
head into the night sky.

" Launceston Castle !" remarked one of my com-
panions.

"Am I to stop there?" I asked. "Is it a
prison?"

" I don't know exactly," was the reply; "you'll
find out soon enough for your own comfort, I dare
say."

Upon this we came up to a high wall which was
covered with ivy, and behind which great trees
grew. The sight of the walls was oppressive
enough, but the trees looked like old friends, and
reminded me of the great oaks which grew around
Trevanion.

"Here's a door," cried one, "let's knock,"

254 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Whereupon the fellow knocked loudly, and soon
afterwards I heard the sound of footsteps.

" What want you?" said a voice.

" A prisoner," was the reply.

"Take him to the lock-up," was the answer.
" This is not the place for constables to bring
drunken men."

" If it please you, we be not constables," replied
one of my companions. " We have come from
my Lord Falmouth, with a prisoner of quality,
and I carry important papers."

" But it is not for me to examine them," replied
the voice, " and Master Hugh Pyper is gone to a
supper to-night at South Petherwin, and God only
knows when he will be back. Moreover, when he
comes I much doubt whether he will be fit to read
such papers."

" In Heaven's name, why?"

" Because Sir Geoffry Luscombe keeps the best
wine in the county, and because whenever Master
Hugh Pyper goes there he thinks he is bound by
conscience not to leave until he has drunk until
he can drink no more."

" And this Master Hugh Pyper is the constable
and keeper of the jail and castle ? I know he is,
for such is the name written on my papers. "

"Well, I will open the door," grumbled the
man from within, "but I wish you had chosen
some other time. To-morrow morning, up to
twelve o'clock, Master Pyper will be asleep, and
from then until late to-morrow night he will give
no man a civil word. You say your prisoner is a
man of quality?"

Launceston Castle 255

"That he is."

" All the same, I shall have to put him into a
common jail until Master Pyper is able to read
what you have brought."

We passed through the door as he spoke, and
the man who had been speaking, and who held a
lantern in his hand, looked at me keenly.

" I wish gentlefolk would keep out of trouble,"
he grumbled; "if they did, I should keep out of
trouble. Master Pyper is always in a villainous
temper whenever a man of quality is made pris-
oner. But come this way. "

I expected to be taken to the castle itself, but
in this I was mistaken. South of this ancient
pile, and away from the main structure, I noticed
a long low building, towards which I was led.
The man who held the lantern gave a whistle,
whereupon another fellow appeared on the
scene.

" All quiet, Jenkins?" he asked.

" Oal gone to slaip, sur. They've been braave
and noisy, but they be oal right now."

" You have an empty cell?"

" Iss, Mr. Lethbridge, there es wawn. "

"Open it."

A few seconds later I had entered an evil-smell-
ing hole, which as far as I could see was about
eight feet square and five feet high. On one side
was a heap of straw, in another a bench.

" Are you hungry?" asked the man called Leth-
bridge.

"I was before I entered this hole," 1 replied.
"I cannot eat here."

256 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" There have been as good as you who have
eaten there," he replied. Then, after hesitating
a second, he went on, " You would like to pay for
a decent supper I expect."

" For the whole lot of you if we can have a clean
place," was my answer.

Mr. Lethbridge looked around. "Every man
is innocent until he is proved guilty," he re-
marked sententiously, " and thus before trial
every prisoner is allowed certain privileges.
Come back again, sir."

I therefore accompanied him to what seemed
like a tower, situated southwest of the gate at
which he had entered.

"This is the Witch's Tower," remarked Mr.
Lethbridge. " A witch was once burnt here, but
she will not disturb us. John Jenkins, you know
where to get a good supper. The best you know !"
The man gave a grin and walked away in evident
good humour.

" John Jenkins is always willing to do little er-
rands," remarked Mr. Lethbridge, "and he only
expects a trifle. The people to whom he's gone
will send a good supper and not be unreasonable.
Do not be downhearted, sir."

Bad as was my condition, I was cheered at the
thought of a good meal which might be eaten
amidst clean surroundings, and although the room
under the Witch's Tower was not cheerful, it was
dry and clean. A few minutes later a decent
supper was brought, of which we all partook
heartily. Mr. Lethbridge was the best trencher-
man among us, although he assured us at starting

Launceston Castle 257

that having- had supper he would be able to eat
nothing. The amount of wine he consumed, too,
was astounding, especially as he was constantly
telling us that unlike his master, Hugh Pyper,
the Governor of the Castle, he was but an indif-
ferent drinker. Presently, however, when both
he and the men who had escorted me from Tre-
vanion had becom fairly drunk, I was informed
that I might stay in the Witch's Tower for the
night, while they would go to Mr. Lethbridge's
lodge and drink my health in some more wine
that they would order in my name.

I was glad to be rid of them, for dreary and
lonely as the Witch's Tower was, Jenkins had
brought some straw for me to lie on, and I felt
very tired. I could not sleep, however. I had
too many things to think about, for in truth the
events of the last few days were beyond my com-
prehension. I was weary with wondering, too. In
spite of myself I had become enmeshed in a net-
work of mysteries, and, seemingly without reason,
my very life might be in danger. But more than
all, I was ignorant concerning the fortunes of the
maid Nancy Molesworth, and I would have given
up willingly the thing dearest to me on earth to
know of her safety.

I will not try to write down all my anxieties,
and hopes, and fears. I will not try to tell of the
mad feelings which possessed me, of the wild
projects I dreamed about, or of the love which
grew hourly more ardent, and yet more hopeless.
Those who have read this history will, if the fires
of youth run in their veins, or if they remember

258 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

the time when they were young and buoyant,
know what I longed for, and what I suffered.

The following morning Master Lethbridge came
to me and informed me that my companions of
the previous day had started on their journey
home, and that in remembrance of my generosity
of the previous night, — with a hint concerning his
hopes of future favours, — he intended braving the
governor's anger, and would allow me to occupy
the Witch's Tower until such time as Master Hugh
Pyper should be inclined to speak with me. He
also assured me that he would allow me to walk
about within the precincts of the castle walls, but
warned me against any attempt at escape, as ward-
ers were constantly on the watch and would not
hesitate to shoot me dead.

Although I did not believe this, I could not at
that time see the wisdom in trying to escape, so
I wandered round the castle grounds thinking
over my condition and over my prospects. It
is true I had not seen Master Hugh Pyper, the
governor of the Castle" but it was not difficult to
see that he was somewhat lax of discipline. As
for that matter, however, the place was, I sus-
pect, no better and no worse governed than
many other county prisons throughout the coun-
try. The jail itself, however, was a wretched,
noisome, evil-smelling place, where the convicted
and unconvicted suffered alike, and I dreaded the
thought of being removed from the Witch's Tow-
er and placed in the common prison. I discovered
that I might possibly have to stay two months in
the place before my trial came off, as the spring

Launceston Castle 259

assizes were often delayed as late as the end of
May, or even the beginning of June. It was,
therefore, a matter of considerable anxiety to me
as to the kind of man Hugh Pyper might prove
to be, for on him would depend my well-being.
I remembered that my father had spoken of Sir
Hugh Pyper, the grandfather of the present gov-
ernor, who after the restoration of the monarchy
was rewarded for his good service in the cause of
the King by a grant of the castle as lessee, and
was made constable and keeper of the jail. I
assumed that the position was hereditary, and
doubtless the present castle governor would be
invested with large powers.

As to the place itself, apart from the unhealthy
condition of the jail, it is fair, and long to be
remembered. The castle stands on a fine emi-
nence, and is surrounded by several acres of land.
Under ordinary circumstances I could have wished
for no more pleasant place of residence. The
spring leaves were bursting everywhere, and
every plant and shrub gave promise that in a few
days the country-side, which I could plainly see
from the Witch's Tower, would be a scene of
much beauty. My mind and heart, however,
were so full of anxiety that I fretted and fumed
beyond measure, and panted for freedom as a
thirsty horse pants for water. I wanted to search
for Nancy, to be assured of her safety, and to
fight for her if needs be. I longed, too, to solve
the many problems which faced me, not by quiet-
ly musing in solitude, but by daring action in the
world outside. For unlike some men, I can think

260 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

best when I have work to do. I cannot plan any-
thing from the beginning. My mind is so ordered
that I desire only to decide definitely on the first
steps to be taken in any enterprise and then to be
guided by circumstances.

I was brought before Master Hugh Pyper on
the evening of the day after my imprisonment,
and at a glance I saw that he corresponded with
the picture I had drawn of him from Lethbridge's
description. That he fed well and drank much
wine no one could fail to see. He was a big,
burly man, too, and I thought not of a very cau-
tious nature. The papers which had been signed
by Viscount Falmouth lay before him as I entered
the room where he sat, and which he had been
evidently reading.

"Roger Trevanion," he cried, "I am sorry to
see you here. Why, man alive, can't you see how
foolish it is to oppose the King! God is always
on the side of the kings, man, always. That's
what my grandfather, Sir Hugh, always said, and
that's what I always say. Stick to the reigning
monarch ! I knew your father, too. A man with
a proud temper, but a good fellow withal. He
could drink well, could your father — drink all
night — and then be as merry as a lark in the
morning. I can't; I must have six good hours
of sleep after as many with the bottle, and woe
betide the man who disturbs me ! but after that
I am as gay as your father was. Now then, what
have you been doing?"

" Nothing wrong," I replied quietly.

" But Boscawen shows a clear case against you.

Launceston Castle 261

If all this is proved at the assizes, by Gad, your
neck will stretch."

Upon this I spoke freely. I told Pyper that I
was guilty of no treason, that circumstances
seemed against me, but that King George had no
truer subject than I. I made him believe me,
too, for his manner became quite sympathetic.

"The Killigrews of Endellion!" he cried, when
I had finished my history. " Ah, lad, they are as
deep as Dozmary Pool and as full of evil. No
one knows what they are. Some say they are no
better than a gang of robbers, others that they are
angels of light. One report hath it that they are
plotting treason against the King, another that
they spend their time in finding out traitors and
bringing them to book. Sir John Dingle be-
lieves that they intend sailing with the wind. If
the Pretender's cause fails, as doubtless it will,
for England will have no high monarchy and no
popery, these Killigrews will put in a strong plea
for reward ; but if this young Charles ousts King
George, which God forbid, then they will prove
that they have raised an army for him. But you
can't catch 'em, Roger Trevanion. Did you ever
catch eels? I have; but it's slippery work, slip-
pery work. You must sand your hands well, and
then they are so slimy that they will slide through
your fingers."

" I believe all that, and I know there is a prima
facie case against me. But I dare not tell all."
This I said hesitatingly, for I hardly knew my
man.

" Daren't tell all; what do you mean?"

262 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Well, it is true I went to Endellion ; true that
I said many of the things laid to my charge, but
my visit there had nothing to do with political
matters. "

"What then? A woman?"

I was silent, and I felt the hot blood rush to
my face.

"A woman! ha! ha!" laughed Pyper. "But
did you tell my Lord Falmouth of this?"

"No."

"Why?"

" Because I dared not, I feared to do her harm. "

" But who is she? Tell me the history of the
business. Look you, Trevanion, I am sorry you
are here; I know your family — who doesn't? — and
I should like to see you well out of this trouble.
You see I am not treating you like a prisoner."

" I can tell you a little, but a very little," I re-
plied. " Perhaps I ought to tell you more than I
do ; but I am bound by promises. I went to En-
dellion to carry away a lady from the house. "

" By Gad, you did ! and you succeeded, you
dog?"

"I did."

"Who is the lady?"

Thereupon I told Pyper all I dared : enough, as
I thought, to explain the position in which I was
placed, but not enough to break my faith with
Trevisa or to be of any service to the Killigrews.

" But why did you seek to take the maid
away?"

"That I cannot tell at present," I replied

He was thoughtful for a second, and I began to

Launceston Castle 263

see that Hug'h Pyper had more brains that I had
given him credit for; then he said:

" And the name of this maid, Roger Trevan-
ion?"

I hesitated for a second.

" I think I know," he went on. " Is she not the
child of Godfrey Molesworth?"

" Did you know him?" I asked

"Know him!" he cried, "well. Why the wo-
man he married was some relation of the Killi-
grews, that is why old Colman became guardian
of the child. The mother was Irish. Godfrey
Molesworth went to Ireland to marry her."

"Was she a Catholic then?"

" Yes. There was much talk about it at the
time, for Godfrey was a strong Protestant. "

My heart gave a leap, for I remembered some
words which had dropped from the lips of the
Irish priest at Padstow. But I dared not mention
them to Pyper, they might have serious issues
and explain much. They must be pondered care-
fully, too.

After this, many more questions were asked
and answered, but they led to nothing; neither
need I write them down here. At the same time
my further conversation with this florid-looking
old governor of Launceston Castle revealed the
fact that, in spite of his freedom in eating and
drinking, he was a keen observer of men and
things, and was not easily deceived.

" I must keep you here, Roger Trevanion," he
said presently, " for I have my duty to perform ;
but I will make your stay here as pleasant as pos-

264 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

sible. You shall not stay in the ordinary prison,
but shall continue to occupy the Witch's Tower.
As far as food is concerned, too, you shall be well
supplied, even though I have to send it from my
own table. But I am doubtful as to the future,
lad."

" You think judge and jury will find me guilty?"

" It will be to the Killigrews' interest to be
against you, I am afraid. As far as I can see,
only one thing can save you. "

" And that?" I cried eagerly.

" That the maid Nancy Molesworth shall appear
on your behalf, and tell the truth concerning
you. "

" I do not know where she is. "

" But you can find out. You know where you
took her. "

" No. She has left the place to which I took
her, and no one knows whither she has gone."

He looked at me keenly for some seconds, as if
trying to find out if there was anything behind
the words I had spoken. Presently he said : " If
I were you I would engage the keenest lawyer in
Cornwall to find out, and so prepare a case."

" I have done that. I suppose he will be al-
lowed to visit me?"

" Yes, I shall allow you to have visitors. But
mind, my lad, I can allow no trying to escape.
You are a dead man if you do!"

As I sat in the Witch's Tower afterwards, I
pondered over what he had said. In truth, my
case was more serious than I had thought. I saw
that did I not speak out boldly my life was in im-

Launceston Castle 265

minent danger, for the King was very bitter
against those who appeared to side with the Pre-
tender. To say that I longed for freedom would
be but faintly to describe my feelings ! Yet what
could I do?

After I had been a prisoner for some time, I
determined to try and escape. Every day the
conviction grew upon me that the maid Nancy
needed me. In my dreams I saw her hiding from
her pursuers, I saw her at the mercy of the Killi-
grews, and when I awoke I thought I heard her
crying to me to come and help her.

As the days went by, too, I became nervous.
Lying alone in the silence of the Witch's Tower,
and remembering all the stories I heard from
Lethbridge concerning the life of the woman who
had been burnt there, I became the prey of mor-
bid fears. Often at night I thought I saw her
lifting her skinny hands out of the fire which con-
sumed her and fancied I could hear her dying
cries. I, who had laughed at foolish superstitions
and prided myself on my firm nerves, shuddered
each day at the thought of the coming night, and
when night came I suffered the torments of the
lost.

And yet I dared not ask to leave the tower, for
if I did I should doubtless be put in the common
jail. Here not only would my surroundings be
filthy and the atmosphere sickening, but T should
be thrown into contact with the other prisoners.

Added tQ this, my chances of escape would be
much lessened, for the place was on the whole
strictly guarded. Whereas while at the Witch's

266 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Tower I was comparatively unmolested, I had
a view of the world outside, and I thought I saw
means whereby I might, if fortunate, obtain my
liberty. To effect this I should have to bribe one
of the jailers, and my plans would take several
days to carry out. Nevertheless, if there was any
chance of getting away from Launceston Castle,
the fact of my occupying the dismal chamber I
have mentioned gave it me.

I therefore determined to suffer all the ghastly
spectres of the mind which came to me during the
night rather than seek to exchange my prison.

When I had been at Launceston jail about
three weeks I received information that a man
was about to visit me. Wondering as to whom it
might be, I awaited his coming eagerly. At first
I thought it might be Mr. Hendy, the attorney,
but I quickly discovered my mistake. It was not
the lawyer's figure that I saw coming across the
castle yard towards me. For the moment, in-
deed, I could not make out who my visitor was.
He looked like a fairly prosperous yeoman, and
was, as far as I could see, a stranger to me. But
this was only for a minute. I quickly penetrated
the evident disguise, and felt sure that the man
was Otho Killigrew.

Escape from the Witch's Tower 267
CHAPTER XX.

I ESCAPE FROM THE WITCH'S TOWER.

As may be imagined, the sight of Otho Killi-
grew set me a-wondering much, for 1 knew he
would not come to see me save for important rea-
sons. Doubtless he fancied I was in possession of
some knowledge which he hoped I might impart ;
but I hoped that by being careful I might lead
him to betray more to me than I should commu-
nicate to him.

I therefore received him civilly, hard as it was
to do so, but I saw that he lacked his usual self-
possession. He spoke more quickly than was his
wont, and his mouth twitched as though he were
nervous and much wrought upon.

"Trevanion," he said, when we were presently
left alone, " we have been fighting a battle which
I have won."

" I thought so until I saw you coming towards
me just now," was my reply as I watched him
closely.

He flushed angrily, for he saw that I had divined
his motives; but he stuck to his guns.

" Which I have wor-," he repeated. " When the
assizes come off I shall have to appear against
you. I have only to repeat the evidence I gave
to Boscawen, and you will swing."

" Possibly yes, probably no," was my reply.

" What do you mean?"

" Look you," I said boldly; " when I set out for

268 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Endellion I imagined the kind of men I had to
contend with ; when I entered your house I took
the measure of your whole tribe. I knew that
the Killigrews of Falmouth, before that branch
of the family died out, were honest loyal gentle-
men, but I saw that the Killigrews of Endellion
were " I stopped.

"What?" he asked.

"I will reserve my opinion," I replied; "but I
can tell you this, I did not go like a lamb to the
slaughter."

"It seems to me that you did," he replied with
a sneer. " True, you seemed to win for a time,
and you succeeded in taking away my affianced
wife. But what is the result of it? You are in
the county jail for treason, and the hangman's
rope is dangling over your head."

"As far as that is concerned," I replied jaunt-
ily, for I determined to put a bold face on the
matter, " my neck is as ?afe as yours, as you will
find out in good time. As for the maid, she is
where you will never get her."

" Do not be too sure," he replied ; " we have not
earned the title of sleuthhounds for nothing. "

My breath came freer as he said this. I be-
lieved that he was ignorant of the maid Nancy's
whereabouts. Probably he had come to me in
order to obtain information.

"Moreover," he went on, "you are here on a
very grave charge. Unless it is to my interest to
do otherwise, I shall certainly give evidence
against you at the assizes, and nothing can save
you from death."

Escape from the Witch's Tower 269

"Man alive," I replied, "you do not hold the
destinies of the world in your hand. There be
men born of women besides Otho Killigrew."

" But none that can save you. "

" I have no doubt but that you are a clever fel-
low, Killigrew," I said; "but omniscience belong-
eth not to man. "

"Well, who can save you?"

" Those who will save me at the proper time. "

" Uncle Anthony cannot give evidence ; he
dare not show himself," replied Otho; "neither
will Nancy. She would thereby frustrate all her
desires."

Little as he might suspect it, he had by this
answer revealed something of his mind to me.
For one thing, Uncle Anthony was still at large,
and it was evident that he thought the maid
Nancy would sacrifice much by appearing in a
public way.

"And what desires would she frustrate?" I
asked with a laugh.

" Maybe you know, may be you do not. I will
assume that you do not," was his answer.

I laughed again, for I saw what his answer
might mean. Upon this he looked glum for some
seconds, and seemed to hesitate as to what steps
he should take.

" Look here," he cried presently. " I will admit
you are a clever fellow, Trevanion. It is a com-
pliment you paid me, and I will return it. I will
not pretend that I came here out of pure desire
to set you free. 1 did not. But I can set you
free!"

270 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Undoubtedly."

" And I will — if you, that is, if you make it worth
while."

"You wish to bargain with me, I know," was
my answer; "why did you not say so at first?
But a bargain assumes quid pro quo."

" Well, I'll give you as much as }^ou give me."

"What will you give?"

" Your liberty."

"And what do you require?"

He hesitated a secondhand then he spoke in his
old measured way. " First, I require to know
where Mistress Nancy Molesworth is now. Sec-
ond, I wish you to tell me your reasons for taking
her away from Endellion. Third, I desire to be
informed of all you know concerning that lady. "

It was in the last question that my interest par-
ticularly lay. For, as the readers of this history
know, I myself was in almost total ignorance of
the things he desired to know. It is true, if I
told him of my conversation with Peter Trevisa
and his son, he would form his own surmises con-
cerning Peter's plans, but even then I doubted if
I should impart the information he wanted.

" You must surely know more about Mistress
Nancy than I," I replied evasively. "Did your
father not take her at the death of her father?
Did he not send her to France? Did you not re-
ceive her at Endellion a few months ago? What,
then, should there be for me to impart?"

" You know," he answered ; " be frank with me.
You were with her alone for many hours, and she
told you many things."

Escape from the Witch's Tower 271

"True, she told me many things," I re-
plied ; " but concerning what do you wish me to
speak?"

Again he hesitated. I saw that he was afraid
lest he might betray himself, and this was what
I desired him to do.

" What do you know of her parentage, her
father and mother's marriage? What of her fa-
ther's will?"

"Was there a will?" I said at a venture, be-
cause I saw that it was by an effort that he men-
tioned it.

His face turned pale. Evidently I had touched
a sore spot. My heart gave a bound, for I con-
nected his question with the remark the priest
had let fall at Padstow and Peter Tre visa's desire
to get the maid at Treviscoe.

"Come, Trevanion," he said again, "let us be
frank."

"Yes," I replied; "let us be frank. At present
it is you who ask all the questions, while you give
no information yourself."

" I have offered to pay you for your informa-
tion," he said. "I have offered you your lib-
erty."

"True," I answered, "you have offered it; but
what assurance have I that you would fulfil your
promise? I would not trust you as far as I could
throw a bull by the horns. You have asked me
many questions. By answering them I should
place a great deal of power in your hands. Di-
rectly I told you all that you desire to know, you
would leave Launceston and act on the informa-

272 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

tion I have given ; then when I am tried, what
proof have I that you will tell the truth?"

" On my word of sacred honour, I will set you
free. "

" A snap of my finger for your sacred honour,
Otho Killigrew," I cried, suiting the action to the
word. " Indeed, I very much doubt if you dare
to give such evidence as might set me free. Your
family is too deeply implicated."

"Trust Otho Killigrew for that," he replied
scornfully; " I always play to win."

"Look you," I said at length, "assuming that
the charges you have brought against me are not
shown to be worthless before the assizes, and
reckoning that an order does not come from Hugh
Boscawen to set me at liberty, I might on certain
conditions be inclined to make a promise."

" What?" he cried eagerly.

" I expect that in the ordinary course of things
my trial will come off in about a month," I said.
" Well, if I am brought to trial, and you give such
evidence as will set me free, then when I am out
of all danger I might tell you what I know."

"You do not trust me?"

" Not a whit."

"Yet you expect me to trust you."

" A Trevanion never yet broke his word, while
the promises of the Endellion Killigrews are as
brittle as pie-crust. "

I thought I was fairly safe in making this
promise. I should in this case insure my liberty ;
at any rate, I should give Otho a great incentive
to do his best to prove my innocence. Moreover,

Escape from the Witch's Tower 273

I had but little to tell, even if I related all the
suspicions to which I have referred, and which
shall be set down in due order. And even if my
information should be the means of placing the
maid Nancy in Otho's power, I should be at lib-
erty to act on her behalf.

"A month, a month," he said at length, as if
musing.

" During which time I shall be within the boun-
dary walls of Launceston Castle," I replied.

" But if I go to Hugh Boscawen, and prevail
upon him to give an order for your release before
the trial?"

"Of course the promise holds good," and I
laughed inwardly as I thought how little I could
tell him.

" You will tell me where Mistress Nancy Moles-
worth is?" he cried.

" I will tell you where I took her," I replied.

"And why you took her away from Endel-
lion?"

"Yes."

For a few seconds he hesitated as if in doubt.
" In three days I will return with an order for
your release," he cried.

After he had gone, I almost repented for what
I had done, for I felt afraid of Otho Killigrew.
He played his cards in such a manner that I did
not know what he held in his hand. I realized
that by telling him who it was that employed me,
I might give him an advantage, the full meaning
of which I could not understand. True, I should
be at liberty before telling him, and thus I had
18

274 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

fancied I should be free to take action in the
maid's defence. But on consideration I could
not but remember that his fertile brain might
conceive a dozen things whereby, although I
might be free from the charge of treason, I could
still be made powerless to render service.

However, nothing could be accomplished with-
out risk, and possibly the risk that I had taken
was the least possible under the circumstances.
I therefore tried to make plans of action which I
might carry into effect the hour I regained my
liberty. Presently the old thought of seeking to
escape grew upon me. Supposing I could get
away from the castle, I should at the end of the
three days be free from pursuit, for once Hugh
Boscawen's warrant were in Pyper's hands he
could no longer be justified in searching for me.
The difficulty was in getting away and then elud-
ing my pursuers until such time as the governor
should receive Falmouth's communication. I had
many times considered the position of the Witch's
Tower, which was not far from the boundary walls
of the castle grounds. I saw that, in order to es-
cape, I must first of all be able to either break
down the door or squeeze my body through one
of the slits in the walls of the tower. To do either
of these things was not easy. The door was heavy
and iron-studded, besides being carefully locked;
the slits in the wall, which were really intended
as windows, were very narrow, certainly not wide
enough for a man of my build to squeeze himself
through. But supposing this could be done, there
were still the boundary walls of the castle grounds

Escape from the Witch's Tower 275

which stood in the way of my escape. During the
hours of daylight, when I had been allowed to
walk around the prison grounds, I had carefully
examined these, and I fancied I could manage to
scale them in one or two places. But they were
closely watched through the day, and at night I
with the other prisoners was safely under lock
and bolt.

Jenkins, the turnkey, was a man of average
build and strength, and should a favourable op-
portunity occur I could doubtless easily gag him
and take away his keys; but such an experiment
was fraught with much danger. Throughout the
whole of the night following Otho Killigrew's
visit, during which time he was riding southward,
I worked out my plans, and when morning came
prepared to carry them into effect. Although I
watched carefully through the whole of the morn-
ing no opportunity came, and when the afternoon
drew to a close and I had not even begun to act,
I felt exceedingly despondent.

Two days after Otho Killigrew's visit, about an
hour before sunset, I saw Jenkins trying, as I
thought, to catch my attention. He winked at
me several times, and placed his forefinger on his
lip as though he meditated on some secret thing.
Lethbridge, however, was with him, and so there
was no opportunity for me to ask him what he
meant. After a while, however, seeing that Leth-
bridge had turned his back on us, he put a letter
in my hand.

As may be imagined, as soon as I was able I
broke the seal and read the contents. It was

276 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

written boldly in a man's hand. This was how
it ran :

" At ten o'clock to-night the warder will visit
you. He will be alone. You must bind and gag
him. Means to do this will be found in his pock-
ets. You must then leave the tower and make
your way to the angle in the boundary wall near-
est your prison. You will there find a rope hang-
ing. On the other side of the wall you will find
friends. "

I had never hoped for such a message as this.
I had expected to be shortly visited by Lawyer
Hendy, but the thought that any one had been
planning for my escape had never occurred to
me. Who my friends might be I knew not, but
they had evidently bribed Jenkins, at least such
was my thought.

For an hour I was jubilant, but at the end of
the time doubts began to cross my mind. Was
this some ruse of the Killigrews? Should I es-
cape only to tell Otho what I had promised him
and then be captured by the prison authorities?
Again and again I looked at the handwriting. It
was altogether strange to me ; but it was evidently
the work of a man. Who then but Otho would
take such a step?

And yet on reconsideration I thought he would
know me better than to believe I should answer
his questions under such circumstances. He had
promised to prove my innocence to Lord Fal-
mouth, and to obtain from him a written warrant
for my liberty. No, no; it must be some one
other than Otho. But who?

Escape from the Witch's Tower 277

Uncle Anthony!

No sooner had the thought of him occurred to
me than all my doubts departed. The mysterious
old hermit and storyteller had heard of my condi-
tion, he had come to Launceston, and by methods
peculiar to himself had obtained an influence over
Jenkins. Again I read the letter, and I felt sure
I saw his hand and mind in every word.

Doubtless, too, he would be able to tell me
much about the maid Nancy which I desired to
know, and perchance give me power over the Kil-
ligrews. He had doubtless formed a plan of ac-
tion and provided means to carry it out. I could
have laughed aloud, and even then I thought I
could see the grim smile upon the old man's face
and the curious twinkle of his deep-set eyes.

Eagerly I waited for ten o'clock to come.
Never did minutes seem to drag along so wearily,
never had the silence of my prison seemed so op-
pressive.

After much weary waiting, a clock began to
strike. I counted the strokes eagerly. It had
struck ten. It was the church clock which struck,
and I knew that the jail was ordered by the time
thereby indicated. For as all who have been to
Launceston know, the parish church is situated
near the castle, and is of rare beauty, while the
sound of the bells seems to come from the very
heart of the ancient fortress.

Knowing that the hour mentioned in the letter
had arrived, therefore, I was, if possible, more
eagerly expectant than ever. My heart thumped
loudly at every sound, and in my heart I cursed

278 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

the wailing of the wind among the trees, because
I thought it kept me from hearing the first ap-
proach of my jailer.

For a long weary time I waited, but no foot-
steps greeted my ears. I felt my nerves tingling
even to the bottom of my feet, and a thousand
times I imagined whisperings and altercations
which had no actual existence.

Presently the church clock struck again, and
its deep tones echoed across the valley towards
St. Thomas' Church, and also towards St. Ste-
phen's, both of which lay in the near distance.
Doubtless the rest of the prisoners were asleep,
and the sonorous sounds sweeping across hill and
dale was nothing to them. But to me it came
like a death-knell to my hopes. An hour had
passed since the time mentioned in the letter I
had received had come, and still I had heard no
one approach.

I placed my body against the door and pressed
hardly. It yielded not one whit. I climbed to
one of the windows in the wall and looked out.
The night was drear, the clouds hung heavily in
the sky, neither moon nor stars appeared. No
sound reached me save the sighing of the wind
among the branches of the trees.

Still I waited, still I listened — all in vain.

The clock struck twelve.

As the sound of the last stroke of the bell died
away, I heard something outside like the croaking
of a raven ; a few seconds later I heard whispering
voices.

Again I climbed to the window in the wall and

Escape from the Witch's Tower 279

looked out. Beneath me, perhaps ten feet down,
I saw two human figures. One I thought I rec-
ognized as Jenkins, the other was strange to me.
The man whom I concluded to be Jenkins carried
a lantern in his hand, but it was but dimly light-
ed. When lifted, however, it revealed to me a
form wrapped in a long cloak. No face was vis-
ible; it was hidden by a hood attached to the
cloak.

"Open the door of the tower, I tell you."

"I dare not." It was Jenkins who spoke, and
his voice was full of fear.

"But you promised."

"I know I did; but I be feared, I tell 'ee. I
shud be axed questshuns, and I be es fullish as a
cheeld."

" I gave you money. "

" I know you ded; but there, I tell 'ee I caan't.
Go 'way, do'ee now, or we sh'll be vound out,
an' it'll go 'ard wi oal ov us."

" But I promised that all should be well with
you, and that you should have a big reward."

" I knaw, I knaw. That maid you 'ad maade
me veel silly, and she cud make me promise any-
thing, but that was in the daytime, when I wos
as bould as a lion. But tes night now, and I be
feared, I tell 'ee. Besides, how could you make
et right fur me; ya be 'ant nothin' but a young-
ish chap. Who be 'ee? What be 'ee called?"

"Who am I?" and as if by magic the voice
which had reached me in a hoarse whisper now
became like that of an old woman. It was
pitched in a high key and it quavered much, save

28 o Mistress Nancy Molesworth

when it took a lower tone, and then it became
like the croaking of a raven.

" Open the door of my tower," said the voice.

I could scarce help trembling myself as I heard
the toners, but the effect on Jenkins was more
marked.

" Your tower; oa my Gor!" he moaned.

"Yes, my tower," said the voice, still alternat-
ing between the tones of an old toothless woman
and the hoarse croaking of a raven. "My tower;
the place where I was imprisoned, the place where
I saw dark spirits of the dead, and heard the se-
crets of those who cannot be seen by human eyes.
Here I lay, unloved, uncared for; here my bones
were burnt and my flesh was consumed ; here my
guilty soul took its flight, only to come back and
haunt my grim prison — sometimes in visible
shape, sometimes unseen save by the eyes of the
departed. Open the door of my tower, I say, or
you shall suffer the tortures I suffered!"

" Oa, my Gor, my Gor!" moaned the trembling
voice of Jenkins, "tes Jezebel Grigg, the witch."

" Will you open the door?" continued the voice.

"Oa I caan't!" whined Jenkins like one de-
mented ; " when you slocked me out in the morn-
in', you wos a spruce chap, and 'ad a purty maid
weth 'ee. Oa 'ave marcy 'pon me, mawther
Grigg; have marcy 'pon me!"

"Mercy," was the reply, "mercy! You have
broken your word — disobeyed me. What shall
keep me from causing your flesh to drop from
your bones, your fingers to wither amidst ago-
nies of pain, your every limb to burn even as mine

Escape from the Witch's Tower 281

burned when the fires were lit around me? Do
you want to keep company with me, John Jen-
kins? Open the door, or prepare to go with me
to-night!"

"Oa, I will, I will," moaned Jenkins; "I will;
but how did 'ee git in 'ere? The doors and gaates
be all locked."

" What are doors and gates to Jezebel Grigg's
spirit?" and the hooded form laughed; and the
laugh to my excited ears was like the croaking of
a raven into which the spirit of evil had entered.

I heard the clanking of keys at the door, and a
second later Jenkins entered, the lantern shaking
in his hand, his face pale as death.

" I say, Maaster," he said, his teeth chattering,
his voice quavering.

"Yes," was my reply, and if the truth must be
told my heart quaked somewhat, for by his side
was the strange hooded form.

" Follow me, Roger Trevanion," said the voice.

"Where?" I asked.

"To freedom."

" Freedom from what?" for I liked not the dark
shapeless thing greatly, although I seemed to be
upheld in a way I knew not.

"From the law, from the Killigrews," was the
reply in a hoarse whisper.

"Very well," was my reply. "I am ready to
follow you."

" John Jenkins, you will take Roger Trevan-
ion's place this night," said my deliverer.

"No, no," cried John, "I darn't stay 'ere oal
by myself in your tower. "

282 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Speak as loud as that again, and you will follow
me whither you would not go. Listen, John Jen-
kins. You must stay here. I promise you this:
no harm shall come to you. I will not haunt the
tower this night. There, lie on the straw. If
you make a sound before the church clock strikes
seven to-morrow morning you shall feel the pow-
er of Jezebel Grigg, the witch who was burnt
here. When you are asked questions in the
morning, tell the governor that you were seeing
that all was safe for the night when I came and
put you here. Give me your keys."

Like a thing half dead he obeyed, and though
I was not altogether free from superstitious fear
I could not help laughing at the fellow's agony.

"Now follow me, Roger Trevanion," said the
hooded form, turning to me, still in the voice of
a toothless old woman.

I followed without a word, but not without
many misgivings, for although I had professed
to scorn the power of witches, I was at that time
sore distraught. Still she promised me liberty,
and in my inmost heart I believed that the crea-
ture was a friend.

When we were outside the tower she locked the
door carefully and placed the key close by. After
this she led the way to the angle in the wall
spoken of in the letter, where I saw the end of a
rope ladder.

"Climb, Roger Trevanion," she whispered.

" You are a woman ; go first," I said.

"Climb, Roger Trevanion," she repeated im-
periously; "your danger is greater than mine."

Escape from the Witch's Tower 283

Much as I disliked doing this I obeyed. A few
seconds later I stood on the top of the wall, and
turning round I saw the dim outline of the castle
looming up into the dark sky, while lying beneath
it was the unwholesome den where the prisoners
lay. Looking beneath me, I could see the hooded
form of my deliverer, standing as still as a statue.
On the other side I saw three horses saddled.

" Hold the rope while I climb."

I held the rope as commanded, and a minute
later the woman stood by my side.

" Could you leap to that branch of the tree, and
descend to the path that way?" she said, pointing
to the spreading branches of an elm-tree which
grew close by.

"Easily," I replied.

"Then hold the ladder while I descend."

Like one in a dream I obeyed, and then
watched while with great agility she descended
from fifteen to twenty feet below.

" Now be quick," she said, "all is ready."

At that moment my heart gave a great leap,
for I heard a cry come from the Witch's Tower.
A wild, despairing cry, more like the yell of a
wild beast than that of a human being.

I took my hands from the rope, and immedi-
ately it was pulled away. I was on the top of the
castle wall alone.

"Be quick, quick, or all is lost," cried a voice
peremptorily from beneath.

I did not hesitate, dangerous as my feat was.
In the gloom of the night I saw the dark branch
of the tree ; I gave a leap towards it and caught it.

284 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

The branch yielded with my weight so much that
my feet were only a few feet from the ground.

44 Let go, let go!"

I obeyed the command and dropped harmlessly
to the ground.

"Now be quick and mount!"

A horse stood by my side, saddled and bridled.
In an instant I leapt on its back, noticing as I did so
that I had now two companions instead of one,
and that they also mounted the horses that stood
waiting.

44 Ride hard!" said my deliverer, turning her
horse's face southward.

I gladly obeyed, for I breathed the air of free-
dom. I was now outside the great high walls
within which I had been confined. The spring
air seemed sweeter there, while my heart grew
warm again and all feelings of fear departed.
Midnight as it was, and dark as was the gloomy
prison from which I had escaped I seemed in a
land of enchantment.

Again a cry, a fearful agonizing cry came from
the Witch's Tower, which made me laugh aloud,
for Jenkins' fears seemed foolish as I struck my
heels into my horse's sides.

Neither of my companions spoke ; they seemed
as eager to get away as I. We made no noise,
for we rode through a meadow. Presently, how-
ever, we jumped a low hedge, and then the iron
hoofs of our steeds rang out on the hard highway ,
but even as they did so we could hear the fearful
cry of John Jenkins, who lay imprisoned within
the dark walls of the Witch's Tower.

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 285

CHAPTER XXI.

DESCRIBES MY JOURNEY FROM LAUNCESTON CASTLE
TO A LONELY MANSION ACCOMPANIED BY TWO
WOMEN.

THE events I have just described happened so
suddenly that I was too excited to think seriously
who my deliverer could be. I knew that Jenkins
would arouse the other jailers, and that in a few
minutes the governor of the prison would be ac-
quainted with the fact of my escape. I was sure,
moreover, that much as I believed he sympa-
thized with me, he would seek to do his duty as
the constable of the castle and bring me back to
the prison again. It is true Otho Killigrew had
promised to arrive the next morning with a war-
rant from Hugh Boscawen to set me at liberty,
but upon this I could not depend. I knew, more-
over, that should I be brought to trial the fact
of my attempted escape would go against me.
We had several things in our favour. I imagined
that we were mounted moderately well. My
horse carried me with seeming ease, although it
was too small of bone to keep up speed through
a long journey. The steeds of my companions
kept breast to breast with mine. In any case, it
must take Hugh Pyper some considerable time to
get horses in order to follow us. Then the wind
blew from the northeast, and thus the sound of
our horses' hoofs would be wafted away from my

286 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

late prison. It would be, therefore, difficult for
him to determine which way we had gone, espe-
cially as about a mile out of the town there were
several branch roads. The night was dark, too,
and thus to track us would be impossible, at any
rate, until morning came.

On the other hand, however, I was unarmed
and practically alone. As far as I knew my com-
panions were two women, and although one of
them had effected my escape in a marvelous way,
I suspected that if fighting became necessary they
would be a hindrance rather than a help.

This led me to think who they might be, and
to wonder who it was that had impersonated the
witch Jezebel Grigg who had been buried in the
tower where I had been confined. For, once out
in the free open air, all superstitious dread had
departed. That it was Uncle Anthony I could
no longer believe. True, the veiled figure was
quite as tall as Jenkins, my jailer; perhaps taller,
but in no way did it remind me of the lonely
hermit with whom I had talked so long on the top
of Roche Rock, and whom I had left sick and
wounded in the ruined chapel in the parish of St.
Mawgan.

Presently every fibre of my body quivered with
a great joy, my blood fairly leaped in my veins,
and I could have shouted aloud for joy. My de-
liverer was the maid Nancy! She had heard of
my arrest, had traced me to my prison, and had
provided means for my escape. Hitherto I had
been the deliverer, I had schemed and fought for
her escape from Endellion ; now all had changed.

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 287

She had entered my prison walls and set me at
liberty, not for any selfish purposes of her own,
but because of the kindness of her heart.

The thought was joy unspeakable ; at the same
time it filled me with shame. She whom I had
been willing to betray into the house of Peter
Trevisa for a bribe, had dared a thousand things
to save me from danger and possible death.

A thousand questions flashed into my mind to
ask her, but a weight was upon my lips. She
rode by my side, still covered with the dark man-
tle, and still hooded. The other was doubtless
her faithful serving-maid, Amelia Lanteglos.
True, her face was hidden and she spoke not,
but even in the darkness I thought I recognized
her strong figure, recognized the easy way she
rode, even as hundreds of girls of her class rode
in my native county.

Meanwhile the horses dashed along freely, the
road was good, and nothing impeded our prog-
ress. When we came to the junction of roads
close by Lewannick, she did not ride straight for-
ward towards Altarnun, but turned to the left
through Lewannick village, until we came to four
crossways, called Trevadlock Cross. Soon after-
wards we reached another church town, North
Hill by name, close by which a friend of my fa-
ther lived, at a house named Trebartha Hall. But
we did not stay here, much as I should have liked
under ordinary circumstances to have spoken to
my father's friend. We crossed the River Lyn-
her, a clear flowing stream which rushes between
some fine rugged hills, and then continued on our

288 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

journey until we reached the parish of Linken-
horne.

" If we keep on at this speed, we shall be in the
town of Liskeard in a little more than an hour," I
said presently, feeling that I could keep silence no
longer. Indeed I wondered much afterwards how
I could have been speechless so long, feeling sure
as I did that the woman I loved was by my side.

No reply, however, was made to me ; and my
companions never so much as moved their hoods
from their faces.

By this time our horses showed signs of fa-
tigue ; especially was mine becoming spent, for I
was no light weight to carry.

"It will be well to rest at Liskeard," I said,
"if only for the sake of the horses."

" No, we must not stay there."

She tried to speak in the same tone as when she
had commanded John Jenkins to open the door of
the Witch's Tower, but I thought I detected the
voice I had learned to love in spite of the hoarse
whisper.

" I have not spoken to you, Mistress Nancy
Molesworth," I replied quietly, "for I thought
you desired not speech, and I would not have said
aught to you now; only in an hour it will be
daylight, and my horse cannot carry me many
miles farther. "

I thought I saw her start as I mentioned her
name, while her companion made a quick move-
ment. But neither gave answer to my words.
Silently we sped along, my steed panting much
but still holding out bravely.

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 289

Presently we came to a steep hill, and in mercy
to the poor animals we had to allow them to slack-
en speed; indeed I sprung from my saddle and
walked by my horse's head.

" We have ridden so hard that I have not had
a chance to thank you for this great service, Mis-
tress Molesworth," I said; "indeed we had gone
several miles before I divined who you were.
Words are poor, and they cannot tell the grati-
tude I feel."

She made no answer to my words.

u At first I dared not believe it could be you ;
indeed I knew of no one who could bring me de-
liverance"; and still she kept her hood closely
around her head, answering nothing.

"Your heart is kind," I went on, "and unlike
women generally, you are not afraid of danger.
Believe me, I am not ungrateful. I am your
servant for life. I am afraid you are still in dan-
ger, and I rejoice that I am free to help you."

Daylight was now dawning, indeed I could see
the colour of her gray cloak plainly.

"Will you not pull aside your hood?" I said,
scarcely thinking of my words.

She did not obey me, but I noticed her gloved
hand tremble. I saw, too, that she reeled in her
saddle.

" You are ill!" I cried, and then I rushed to her
side, for she was falling from her horse. During
the hours of danger and hard riding she had
shown no sign of weakness, but now the danger
was far behind, her woman's weakness overcame
her.

19

290 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

As I caught her, she fell in my arms like one
in a dead faint; so I laid her carefully on the
grassy bank beside the road. By this time the
other woman had dismounted and had come to
her side.

" Watch here, while I go and fetch some water,"
I cried, and then seeing a pool near by, I stooped
and scooped some in the hollow of my hand.
When I came back, however, she was sitting up,
and both women had drawn their hoods more
closely around their faces. If it were Mistress
Nancy, she did not wish me to recognize her.
But it must be she, for who else would have gone
through so much to come to me? She must have
travelled with her companion some sixty miles
through a lonely part of the country in order to
get to Launceston, and when there must have
braved all sorts of dangers in order to effect my
liberty. The thought made my heart swell with
such pride and joy that my bosom seemed too
small to contain it. In spite of my baseness in
selling myself to Peter Trevisa, she could not al-
together despise me. I knew now that I had never
loved the maid to whom I thought I had given my
heart as a boy. My feeling for her was only a pass-
ing passion, of no more importance than chaff, and
as light as thistledown. But all was different now.
I was thirty-two years of age, and I had given all
the strength of my life to her. True, my tongue
was tied. I could not tell her of the fire that burned
in my heart — I was, I knew, unworthy. By that
fatal confession, as we rode by Tregothnan Gates
through Tresillian, I had forever made it impos-

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 291

sible that she could think of me as I thought
of her. Besides, I was homeless and landless.
Looking at her as she sat there on the dewy bank
that early spring morning, I would rather have
lost my right arm than take the wages of my ser-
vice to Peter Trevisa. The purity and truth of
her life roused within me the nobility of my race.
Better be a beggar from door to door than accept
the prize of base service. I who had ceased to
believe in the goodness of women, now realized
that this maid made me ashamed of all the past
and caused to arise in me a longing for the pure
and the true. But my love for her was none the
less hopeless. How could it be, when I was min-
ute by minute dogged by the memory of the hour
when I promised to be a Judas?

"Are you better?" I asked as gently as I
could, for I knew how boorish I had become
through the years.

" Yes, yes ; we must hasten on. We may be
followed." This she said like one afraid.

" But whither?" I asked. " If you would tell
me your plans, your wishes, I could perchance
carry them out. But you are overwrought — you
need rest."

" No, no, I am quite strong. I can easily ride
another thirty miles," and her voice was hoarse
and unnatural.

" Even if you could, my horse is not fit to cany
me so far," was my reply.

" But you are not out of danger. "

"We must be thirty miles from Launceston
Town," I said, "and no one could find me with

292 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

ease even here. But to what spot did you intend
that I should go?"

It seemed strange even then that I should be
following the plans of a woman ; strange that a
simple maid, as I believed her to be, should pro-
vide for me a safe hiding-place.

"I would rather not tell you," she replied;
" that is, I think I had better not. You can trust
me?" This she said wistfully, I thought.

"In everything," I answered eagerly, "but will
you trust me, too? You are not fit to travel fur-
ther, and after a few hours' rest we shall all be
better. Let us go to yonder farmhouse and ask
for food and shelter. "

" Such an act might be dangerous."

" No. All our Cornish folk are hospitable ; be-
sides, my money has not been taken from me. I
can pay the good folk well. "

She eagerly caught at my proposal, so eagerly
that I wondered at her swift change of opinion.
A few minutes later, therefore, I stood knocking
at a farmhouse door, asking for food and shelter
for man and beast.

At first both the farmer and his wife looked at
us suspiciously, but when I told him of my de-
liverer's weariness, how that she had fainted and
fallen from her saddle, they gave us a warm wel-
come. Half an hour later, I sat with these far-
mer folk at breakfast, but my companions, still
keeping their hoods tightly drawn around their
faces, had followed the woman of the house into
another apartment.

After breakfast the farmer's wife provided me

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 293

with a couch, in what she called "the pallor,"
where I gladly stretched my weary body and im-
mediately fell asleep. When I awoke the after-
noon was well advanced. Food was again placed
before me, and after I had partaken thereof I
went out into the farmyard to look after the
horses. I had scarcely reiched the stables when
a sound reached my ears that made my heart sink
like lead. It was the noise of many voices, and
was not more than a mile away.

Without waiting a second I threw the saddles
on the horses, and then rushed into the house.
The farmer's wife had left the kitchen, leaving
my companions alone. They were still closely
hooded.

"Come," I cried, "we must start at this mo-
ment!"

"Why?"

"The hue and cry!"

" I am ready," she said, quietly but resolutely.

"Are the horses ready?"

"They are saddled and standing in the yard."

"Come then," and both left the room without
another word.

At that moment the farmer's wife came into
the kitchen again. Thinking it would be unwise
to tell her our reason for leaving suddenly, I
threw two guineas on the table, and then with a
hurried good-bye left.

By this time the sound had become nearer, and
my conjecture became confirmed.

" It may not be you they are after," she said;
" they would hardly come so far. "

294 Mistress Nancy Molcsworth

Perhaps she was right. I remembered that
hours ere this papers might have been placed in
Hugh Pyper's hands commanding him to set me
at liberty.

" Still it will be safer farther south," I said.

By this time we had mounted our horses and
were galloping along the farm lane which led to
the high road. She whom in my heart I called
my love was still clothed in her long gray cloak,
her face still hidden from my sight. All weak-
ness seemed to have left her now; she was the
embodiment of resolution, and courage, and
strength.

The sounds of pursuers became fainter and
more distant.

" If we go through Liskeard at this speed we
shall attract attention, and if the people be fol-
lowing us, they will be informed of the direction
we have taken."

"But we will not touch Liskeard," I said. "I
know the country well now. If you will tell me
where you wish to go I will guide you by the least
traversed roads. "

"Go to Lostwithiel then," she said; "after that
I will act as guide. " •

" Wondering at her words, I led the way through
the village of St. Cleer, leaving Liskeard on our
left, until after more than two hours' hard riding
we came to the village of Boconnoc.

Arrived here, I stopped suddenly, for a suspi-
cion entered my mind as to the place she intended
to go.

"Look you, my lady," I said, "we are at Bo-

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 295

connoc, five miles only from Lostwithiel; will
you tell me of your intended destination?"

" You said you would trust me," was her reply.

"I remember," I cried, harshly I am afraid,
because for the first time since boyhood the feel-
ing of jealousy made me almost beside myself.
" But let me ask you one question. Is it your
intention to go to Polperro?"

" And if I do not desire to go there?" she said,
after hesitating a few seconds, " what then?"

" I will go with you whither you will, asking no
questions."

" But you do not desire to go to Polperro?"

I was silent, but I hoped that she understood
my feelings.

" In three hours, four at the most, we ought to
be at our journey's end if we ride hard," she said,
" until then I ask you to trust me."

With this I was fain to be content, and almost
ashamed of myself, we continued to ride south-
ward. An hour later I saw that my suspicions
were groundless. We were going away from
Polperro. After we had passed Lostwithiel I
asked her to be the guide, but she told me to lead
on to St. Austell, after which she would choose
the road.

About two hours after dark we entered a part
of the country that was strange to me, but my
guide evidently knew the road well, for in spite
of the darkness she never hesitated as to the way
we should take. Presently we came to a lane,
down which we rode for some distance, and then
stopped at a small house, which in the darkness

296 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

looked to me like a lodge. No sooner did we
stop than a light shone, and a minute later I
heard a gate swing on rusty hinges.

"All well?"

"All well," was the reply, which I judged was
spoken by an old man.

We passed through the open way, after which
I heard some one lock the gates.

By this time the sky, which had been cloudy
all day, cleared. There was no moon, but the
stars shone clearly overhead. As well as I could
I looked around me, and saw that we were riding
along what seemed to me a disused carriage
drive. Huge trees bordered the way, the branches
of which nearly met overhead. The leaves were
far from fully grown, however; and thus looking
upward I could see the stars twinkling.

The memory of that night will never leave me.
Even now the feelings which possessed me then
come back. Everything seemed unreal. The
dark trees on either side of the way looked like
tall spectres, the women who had been with me
since the previous night seemed mere phantoms
of the mind. The clank of the horses' hoofs
grated on my excited nerves until I felt like cry-
ing out.

Neither of us spoke. I was too much wrought
upon. Perhaps they were. What had seemed
reasonable enough in the day appeared like mad-
ness now. In spite of what I had seen and heard
I could not believe that the maid Nancy would
expose herself to so much danger in order to res-
cue me.

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 297

Darker and darker became the road, for huge
evergreens, laurels, and rhododendrons grew be-
tween the oaks. Moreover, I saw that we were
descending into a valley. The night winds swept
among the trees, making sweet music, but to me
it was like the dirge of death. A bat darting to
and fro struck my face with its wing, and an owl
hooted dismally.

"How much further?" I asked, more because
I wanted to hear the sound of human voices than
from desire to ask questions.

But no reply was given, and but for the love in
my heart, I felt, strong man as I was, like giving
way to fear.

Presently I saw a faint twinkling light, and
afterwards the dark outline of a huge building
appeared. A few minutes later we had come up
close to an ivy-covered house.

My companions dismounted and motioned me
to do the same. Then out of the shadows came
a man and took the horses. I heard a bell clang
through a seemingly empty building, and then
the door by which we stood opened.

" Come in."

I obeyed, feeling more than ever that my ex-
periences could not be real.

" This way, please. "

I followed my companion without a word along
a wide corridor, after which I descended some
steps, until I imagined I must be below the level
of the earth. Then she opened the door of a com-
partment, and we entered together.

It was a low-ceiled room, but looked comfort-

298 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

able and well-appointed. A lamp burned brightly
on the table, and a cheerful wood fire burned in
the chimney place. Before the fire a huge arm-
chair was placed.

" Will you sit here and rest? I will return pres-
ently. "

Mechanically I obeyed, and a moment later I
was left alone. The room, the house — everything
was as silent as death. I walked around the
apartment, and stamped my feet to assure myself
that I was not dreaming. I held my hands before
the wood fire, and lifted the logs from place to
place so that I might convince myself that I had
not entered an enchanted region, such as I had
read about in my boyhood. Then I examined the
room more closely. I could nowhere discover a
window. What did it mean? Had I been removed
from one prison to another. Had I been mis-
taken as to the identity of my deliverer? Why
had she kept her face hidden? It must have been
her. Who else would have undergone so much?

I sat down in the chair, and stretched my legs
wearily. Twenty-four hours before I had sat
straining my ears in the Witch's Tower of Laun-
ceston Castle, and now I was immured in a far
more lonely spot. I had asked no questions be-
cause I believed that the woman I loved rode by
my side. Had I done right?

A distant rumbling noise reached me. Where
was I? To whom did this house belong? By
what right had I been brought here?

I heard a knock at the door, and a second later
an old man entered.

Journey to a Lonely Mansion 299

" If you will follow me, sir, you shall have
change of raiment, and water to wash with."

Like one in a dream I followed him, and to my
astonishment I found in an adjoining compart-
ment not only clothes but arms. A sword hung
by the wall, a pair of pistols lay on a table. The
clothes were well made and of good quality as
befitted a gentleman.

" Here is all you will want, I think, sir. When
you have washed and dressed will you be pleased
to go back to the other room?"

A few minutes later I had removed the muddy-
stained garments which I had worn in Launces-
ton Castle, and had clothed myself in those which
lay in the room. They looked quite new, as
though they had just come from the hands of a
tailor. They fitted me well, too; and I must
confess to a feeling of pleasure as I beheld my-
self.

When I returned to the room into which I had
at first entered, I found that the table had been
spread for food, but no one was in it. Again I
sat down and tried to think, but my mind seemed
a blank — I was dazed with the experiences of the
last twenty-four hours.

Presently my heart beat fast, for I heard light
tripping footsteps outside the room door. This
was followed by gentle knocking.

" Come in."

The door opened, and to my joy Mistress
Nancy Molesworth entered. She met me with
a smile, but there was, I thought, something dis-
tant and repellant about it.

300 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Food will be immediately brought, Master
Trevanion," she said. "I am sure you must
need it."

"I need something more," I replied.

" And that?" was the response. " Anything in
my power to give, you shall have. "

" The removal of mystery," I replied. " I have
spent the whole of this day like one in a dream.
I seem to be enveloped in shadows."

"I have much to tell you by and by," she an-
swered.

" And much to ask, too, I trust," I cried. " You
have saved me from I know not what; for I
know it is you to whom I owe everything. You
will let me serve you, for verily you need ser-
vice."

"We will talk of many things at the proper
time," she replied, "but food is being brought."

Both of us stood silent while the old serving-
man brought food; then when he had gone she
turned to leave me.

"Mistress Molesworth," I said, "you will not
condemn me to eat my food alone. May I be
honoured with your company at supper?"

She hesitated a second. " Thank you, " she said,
" you will desire quiet after so much excitement.
I will return to you to-morrow. "

I sat down with a sad heart, and ate the food
with but a poor appetite. During my meal I
heard only one sound. It was that of a clock
striking the hour of midnight.

After supper I wenf into the bedroom I have
mentioned, and fell into a deep sleep, from which

Nancy Tells Me Many Things 301

I did not wake till late next day. When I got up
I hoped to see Mistress Nancy at once, and so
was mightily disappointed when the old serving-
man brought me a message from her telling me
that she would not be able to visit me till night.

CHAPTER XXII.

MISTRESS NANCY TELLS ME MANY THINGS.

" I CAN think of nothing to say to you till I
have thanked you again and again for a service
which I thought no woman could render."

" It is of that which I do not wish to speak."

" But I must. I did not believe a woman could
possess such rare courage and foresight. I did
not believe a woman could plan so well, execute
so bravely. Especially do I wonder when I real-
ize my own unworthiness. I thank you from the
depths of my soul."

Mistress Nancy had visited my compartment as
she had promised, and at my request she sat on a
low seat by the fire, while I stood leaning on the
back of the huge chair which I have mentioned.
She wore the same garments as when we had
travelled together for the first time. Her face
was pale, but very beautiful ; her dark eyes shone
with a look of resolution ; her dark curling locks
glistened in the lamp-light.

" I did not mean you to know who your deliv-
erer was. But it does not matter. " She spoke
indifferently, I thought.

302 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"It does matter!" I cried vehemently. "I
should be base indeed if I do not remember such
service with gratitude until my dying day."

" I did what no woman could help doing. " This
she said slowly.

" I do not understand."

" Yet there should be no difficulty in doing so.
You rescued me, you thought of me, acted for
me."

"Mention not that again," I replied bitterly,
" I am sorely ashamed."

" I do not mean the — the first part of the jour-
eny, but afterwards. I have heard of your trial
before Lord Falmouth, heard of what Otho Kil-
ligrew said. You refused to tell all the truth
because you feared to hurt me. You did not wish
that man to know anything concerning me."

I wondered who her informant might be, but I
did not speak.

" When I knew you were taken to Launceston,
and feeling sure that Otho would show no mercy
if you were brought to trial, I did my best. I
could do no other — I — I — would have done the
same for any one."

She spoke coldly ; her tones were hard and un-
feeling. My heart grew chill ; the hope that arose
in me, in spite of myself, was dispelled.

"Thank you," I said, as steadily as I could.
" But why — why did you wish me to remain in
ignorance — as to who you were?"

" Because I thought it was better so. No one
who saw me in Launceston would recognize me
now."

Nancy Tells Me Many Things 303

" What disguise did you wear? What means
did you use to — to effect my escape ; that is, be-
yond those I know of?"

" I would rather not tell you. "

I was silent again, for her manner made me
feel that she still scorned me. I looked towards
her; she was gazing steadily into the fire.

" Where am I now?" I asked, after a painful
silence.

" At Restormel. "

"Ah!"

" Does the fact surprise you?"

" Everything surprises me. Nothing surprises
me. I am somewhat dazed. Restormel, that is
your father's house, your own home?"

"My father's house — yes. My own home — I
know not."

"What do you mean?" and at that moment I
remembered the suspicions which were aroused
in my mind by Otho Killigrew's questions.

Again she refrained from replying, her eyes
still fixed on the glowing embers.

"Let me tell you something," I cried. "My
thoughts may be groundless, but it may be well
for you to know them."

Then I related to her the conversation I had
had with the Catholic priest at Padstow. At that
time I had not regarded it of importance, as it
simply referred to a complaint about the unfair-
ness of the marriage laws, where Catholics were
concerned. After this I told her of Otho Killi-
grew's visit, of what he had said, and of the bar-
gain we had made.

304 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" On consideration I thought it best to promise
him this," I concluded. "He aroused certain
suspicions in my mind, and I thought I could
still serve you if I were free. It may be I
acted wrongly, but I thought it was worth the
risk."

During the recital she uttered no sound. She
seemed to be much changed since that night
when we had parted at Treviscoe.

" And I — I have relieved you of the necessity
of telling him anything, I suppose?" she said
icily.

"Yes," I replied, feeling that she mistrusted
me again. I longed to ask her what had hap-
pened since the night I had left her with Peter
Trevisa, but I dared not; her manner froze the
words on my lips.

" You do not know why Trevisa asked you to
take me to his house?" she said presently.

" I only know what he told me. I knew that
was not all the truth. He thought he had some
hold upon you."

"And you had no idea what it was?"

"Not then."

" And now?"

" Nothing but what was aroused in my mind by
what I have just told you. "

"Master Roger Trevanion," she said, rising
from her seat and facing me, " you tried to per-
suade me not to go to that man's house."

"I did."

" And I persisted in going. I did so for two
reasons."

Nancy Tells Me Many Things 305

"And they?"

" One was that you should be able to claim the
price of your hire. "

" Do not taunt me with that."

" The other was that I determined to find out
the reason he had in wishing to get me there. I
had not been able to understand all the Killi-
grews had hinted from time to time. I thought
that Tre visa's motives might have a connection
with what they had said."

"And you were not afraid?"

" Women are not all so cowardly as you think.
I might have acted differently had his son been
with him, but when I found him alone I deter-
mined to stay until I had discovered what was in
his mind. "

" And you discovered it?"

"Yes."

I could not help admiring her as she stood
there before me so brave, so far-seeing, so reso-
lute. She was barely twenty-one. She had re-
vealed to me all the weaknesses, all the tenderness
of a woman ; yet now, after having accomplished
what few men would think of attempting, she was
calmer than I. As I have said, she was taller and
more largely formed than most women, and the
hand that rested on a table by her side was as
firm as a man's. No one could in any way asso-
ciate her with littleness or poverty of nature.
Everything told of purity, of nobleness, of beauty
of life. Remembering my bargain with Trevisa,
I dared not look at her ; but I was glad I had re-
fused to take the price of my work.

306 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

I waited for her to continue, for I felt I had
no right to ask her questions.

"You told me," she went on, "that Peter Tre-
visa was a cunning, evil-minded man. You were
right. Like all such men, he judged the motives
of others by his own. What he would do un-
der certain circumstances, he would expect others
to do."
- " Yes, that is so. "

" He thought, acting on this principle, that if
he could get me into his house, I should be glad
to fall in with his plans."

" He told me that his son Peter had seen you at
Endellion," I said; " that he fell in love with you,
that it was the intention of Colman Killigrew to
marry you to his son whom you hated, that I
should be rendering you a service by taking you
to him."

" Do not speak of his son's love," she said ; " the
thought of it is not pleasant. It is true he told
me the same story. I did not sleep in the house
that night. Directly after your lawyer had gone
I told him I desired to speak with him. He
fawned and professed to be delighted. Presently
his real reasons for trying to get me into the house
came out. He tried to keep them back until his
son came home, but in this he failed."

"And what were his reasons?" I asked eagerly
in spite of myself.

" The first was this : He said he could prove
that my father's marriage was illegal, and — and
thus I had no true claim to the Restormel lands.
You suspected this?"

Nancy Tells Me Many Things 307

I nodded.

" He told me, moreover, that he alone pos-
sessed the knowledge whereby it could be proved
that I was not the rightful heir. If he did not
disclose what he knew, no one would doubt my
rights; or even if they doubted, they could have
no case against me ; if he told what he knew, I
should be penniless."

" I see," I cried; " I see. Then he named the
price of his silence. "

"Yes."

" Of course that was that you should marry his
son. I see. It was cunningly planned. He
thinks his son Peter is a sort of Apollo, and he
imagined that you would desire to effectually stop
him from speaking by becoming his daughter. It
would then be to his advantage to be silent."

" That was a part of his plan, but not all. He
has found out that I possess knowledge of great
importance."

" Knowledge of great importance?"

"Yes. It concerns the coming of Charles
Stuart."

"You have seen the Pretender!" I cried.

" I have seen Charles Stuart. He visited the
convent in which I was educated. He came once
when Colman Killigrew was present. He sought
to enlist my sympathies. I do not know why;
but both he and Colman Killigrew discussed plans
in my presence."

"And young Peter Trevisa found out this.
How?"

" I do not know."

308 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"Is your knowledge of such importance that
it might be valuable to such as Hugh Bosca-
wen?"

"Yes."

I longed to ask further questions, but refrained
from doing so.

" Peter Trevisa believed that if I told him what
I knew his son would be able to make use of it.
The father is very ambitious for his son. He
imagines that if he were to communicate impor-
tant knowledge to the King it would mean pre-
ferment— perhaps knighthood. "

" I see his plot."

" I refused to marry his son. "

"Yes."

" I told him that even were his statements as to
my father's marriage true, I would rather be pen-
niless— than be bought."

I do not think she meant it, but her words
hurt me like a knife -thrust.

"After that he changed his ground of attack,"
she went on quietly ; " he said that if I would tell
him what I knew of Charles Stuart's plans, his
secret should die with him. He represented this
as my duty. He said I might be saving the coun-
try, as well as giving his son Peter the greatest
chance of his life. After this he went on to say
that it was a shame for me to be robbed of my
rightful heritage because of an unjust law."

"And after that?" I broke in eagerly.

" He said he would not have my answer that
night; he would wait until young Peter came
home."

Nancy Tells Me Many Things 309

" And you, of course, refrained from giving him
an answer?"

"No. I told him that he could act as he
pleased. Did I feel it a duty to inform the au-
thorities concerning what I knew, I should do so
without threat."

"And what did he say?"

" He denied all knowledge of threat. He called
it an arrangement. He used honeyed terms ; he
was full of flattery. He professed to be delighted
at my refusal to comply with his wishes, even
while he used many means to lead me to alter
my mind. He called himself all sorts of names
for speaking to me in such a brutal way. He
was only an old fool, he said, and had not stated
the case properly; but when young Peter came
back everything would assume a different aspect. "

I could easily imagine the scheming old wretch
while she told me of this interview. I could see
his shifty, cunning eyes gleaming. I could hear
him using all sorts of honeyed terms in order to
gain his ends.

" And the conclusion of it all?" I asked at
length.

" I left the house that night. "

" How?"

" By means of Amelia. She found out the
position of the stables. She saddled the horses,
and we left Treviscoe without any one knowing
about it."

•'And you came here?"

"Yes."

" But you are in danger. Peter Trevisa is as

310 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

cunning as the devil. Both father and son are
like ferrets ; they can crawl into any hole. They
see in the dark. In order to get here, you must
have taken some one into your confidence. That
some one may betray your trust."

She walked slowly across the room, and then
came back to her former position.

"That night — when I left Endellion," she re-
plied, " I took certain things away with me. Lit-
tle relics left me by my father. I had heard that
the house was left in charge of two old servants
— one a kind of bailiff, who was commissioned by
Colman Killigrew to act as steward until I should
come of age."

" I see, yes."

"He has lived here all these years, with his wife.
My guardian has visited Restormel only occa-
sionally, but old Adam Coad has been a faithful
old man. My father left a letter for me when he
died, with orders that I should read it as soon as
I was old enough. In it he mentioned this man
as a faithful, loving servant. I wrote to Adam
twice while I was in France; but I received no
reply from him."

She ceased speaking, and I saw her lips trem-
ble. Perhaps she remembered that she was a
fatherless girl, and that her path was beset with
snares.

" I accidentally heard while at Endellion that
he was alive and that he managed the estate un-
der my guardian's supervision."

" You brought your father's letter with you?" I
suggested.

Nancy Tells Me Many Things 3 1 1

"Yes."

" But there is a lodge. We passed through the
gates to-night."

" Fortune favoured me. That morning, after I
had escaped from Treviscoe, just as I came up to
the lodge gates, I saw two men talking to each
other. I heard the one call the other Adam
Coad."

" I see; and Adam received you?"

"After I had proved to him who I was — yes."

" And — and you trust him?"

" He is all my father said of him, and more. He
has been kindness itself to me; through him I
was able to bring you here. You are safe, too.
Old Adam, his wife, and a serving-man who has
lived with them all these years, are all, I verily
believe, ready to die for me."

" Then you are staying here in secret?"

"Yes."

"And you have heard nothing of the Tre-
visas?"

" I know they have been searching for me."

" But they have disclosed nothing concerning
your father's marriage?"

"No; I believe not."

" You found out that I had been taken prisoner
through Adam, I suppose?"

" Yes. He looks a quiet, inoffensive old man ;
but he is very shrewd and not easily deceived. I
told him that you had effected my escape from
Endellion, and he knew enough of the Killigrews
to be sure that they would have many schemes
afoot."

3 1 2 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" But if they suspect that you are here?"

" They would have a difficulty in finding me.
This house has many rooms not easily discov-
ered. This room is not known to the Killigrews.
It is underground. The doorway cannot be seen
from the outside, and can only be opened by
touching a spring. "

" I see ; and you will stay here until you come
of age?"

Again her lips trembled, and she moved ner-
vously across the room.

"I wish I could be of further service to you,"
I said at length. " I am glad that you trust me
enough to — to tell me what — what you have told
me. Will you trust me further? Will you tell
me all you can about your father's marriage?
Believe me, I will rest neither night nor day until
I have found out whether there is any truth in
Peter Tre visa's statements."

" You will have to stay here — in privacy. You
are not safe," was her reply. " That is, you must
stay here until you can escape to France."

"You forget," I replied, "you forget Otho Kil-
ligrew's promise. If he hath laid such informa-
on before Hugh Boscawen as to lead him to give
an order for my freedom, all danger is gone."

"You have still escaped from Launceston
Castle."

"Yes, but if Hugh Pyper receives Viscount
Falmouth's warrant for my freedom, he will say
naught of my escape. Look, Mistress Nancy, let
me serve you."

I spoke like a schoolboy. I thought nothing of

Nancy Tells Me Many Things 3 1 3

difficulties, I almost forgot the danger through
which I had passed. Neither did I realize the
importance of the news she had just imparted.
The last ten years of my life seemed only a
dream ; I was a boy of twenty-two instead of a
man of thirty-two. The maid had made me long
to do impossible things, to undertake impossible
missions. It has been said by some great writer
that a convent school destroys all foresight, all
calculation in a young girl's life. That continu-
ous solitude, save for the companionship of her
fellow-scholars, and seclusion from the life of the
world, lead her to conjure up in her imagination
all the romantic scenes which young girls love,
even although she has never heard of such things.
That on leaving the convent she is a prey to first
impressions, and longings for love and romance ;
thus she never troubles about results, never com-
prehends difficulties and dangers.

Mistress Nancy proved this man to be wrong.
Of the depths of her nature I knew but little, of
her heart's longing I was ignorant; but she was
constantly revealing to me a rare power of pene-
tration; she was cool, courageous, and full of
forethought. On the other hand, she seemed to
know but little of the world's wisdom. The
thought of losing her wealth caused her no ap-
parent distress; the supposition that her father's
marriage was not legal seemed to bring no pain-
ful thoughts to her mind. The bare thought of
illegitimacy would bring anguish unspeakable to
some; Mistress Nancy seemed to reck nothing
of it. In this sense she was a child, ignorant of

3 1 4 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

the ways and thoughts of the world; in others
she was capable of independent and daring ac-
tion.

"Believe me," I continued presently, "to serve
you is the dearest thought of my life. I owe it
to you," I added as if in explanation.

" It would be wrong for you to rush into dan-
ger," she replied calmly. " If you are freed from
danger, then I will claim your help again. But I
have friends, and I am not afraid."

I looked into her eyes as she spoke, and I saw
that no fear was expressed there. She did not
seem to realize her position, and yet her words
belied her apparent ignorance of the danger by
which she was surrounded.

"You say that your knowlege concerning the
Pretender is of importance," I said, after a pause.

"Yes."

" Is it right to keep it secret?"

" I do not understand."

" If Charles comes to England, it will mean
civil war," I cried; "it will mean that the whole
country will be in turmoil. If the Pretender suc-
ceeds in his design, a reign of ignorance, bondage,
and oppression will curse the country."

"Tell me your reasons for saying this," she re-
plied.

" Are you a Catholic?" I asked.

" I do not know," was her answer, " I suppose
so. I was trained in a convent school, but I have
been told that my father hated the Catholic relig-
ion, and I know that he would hate nothing that
was good. I am but an ignorant girl ; I think I

More Than a Droll 315

must have purposely been kept ignorant. " This
she said plaintively.

"Let me tell you of these Stuarts," I cried.
" Let me relate to you what Charles I. and Charles
II., as well as James II., have done for England."

I spoke eagerly;- I told of the profligacy of the
Stuart court, of the wanton extravagance, and
of the corruption of the race. I had proceeded
but a little way in my story, however, when I
heard a quick footstep outside the door, and im-
mediately after an old man stood in the room.

" Is anything the matter, Adam?" cried Mis-
tress Nancy.

" Yes, dear lady," answered he; " Colman Killi-
grew, his son Otho, and others are nearing the
house."

CHAPTER XXIII.

IN WHICH IT IS SHOWN THAT UNCLE ANTHONY WAS
MORE THAN A DROLL.

As may be imagined, Adam's message excited
me much. What purpose had Colman Killigrew
in coming to Restormel so late at night? And
Otho, what was the meaning of his being present?
Had either of them any suspicion of my where-
abouts? For myself I had but little fear, but what
of Nancy?

I looked eagerly into her face, but she was per-
fectly calm and composed. Evidently she knew
no fear

316 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Can you think of their reasons for coming?" I
asked.

" I think I can guess." Then turning to Adam
she said: "You will, of course, admit them?"

" I must, my dear young lady," replied the old
man, " I must. I should do no good by refusing
them, and I should arouse suspicion."

"True."

"Of course it will take some little time"; this
he said meaningly.

"Yes, yes. He will think you are in bed.
And where will you put them?"

"All right, my dear young lady," he replied
mysteriously. "You need not fear," he went on,
"they shall never know that you are here."

" No, I can trust you for that, Adam" ; then her
eyes rested on me.

" Master Roger Trevanion is as safe as you
are, ""he said quickly.

"You are certain?"

"Perfectly."

" That will do. We will stay here until you
come. "

The old man bowed and left us, and Mistress
Nancy gazed steadily into the fire for some time
as though she were ignorant of my presence.

"Master Roger Trevanion," she said presently,
" I did not know you cared so much for your
country. In the past you have seemed indiffer-
ent as to what king reigned, Catholic or Prot-
estant."

" Until I knew you I was practically indiffer-
ent," I replied humbly. "I cared for little be-

More Than a Droll 317

sides my own enjoyment. In a way, I was a
loyal Protestnnt, and would have fought for King
George ; but it would have been for self-advance-
ment chiefly, and — and because I loved a fight."

" And now?"

" You have made me ashamed of myself in more
ways than one," I replied.

" And you do not wish a Stuart to return to the
throne?"

" He would curse the country. "

Again she was silent for a few seconds, still
gazing steadily into the fire.

" Would you play the spy?" she asked presently.

"No," I replied roughly. Then I started, for
I heard the clang of a bell resounding through
the empty house.

" Not for the sake of King George?"

" I would rather some one else did it," I replied.

" But if no one else would do it, or could do it?"

I was silent.

" And if thereby you could possibly save your
country from a great calamity?"

" I am not a mole," I replied. " I cannot bur-
row in the ground. I like to fight in the open."

At that moment we heard the sound of voices,
among which I recognized that of old Colman
Killigrew.

"We need not be alarmed," she said. "The
Killigrews know nothing of this room. " Then she
sat gazing into the fire again, while I fell to won-
dering what was in her mind.

" You said just now that you wanted to serve
me?" she said presently.

318 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"Yes, yes," I whispered eagerly.

" Would you play the spy in order to save me
from calamity?"

" Do not put it that way," I said bitterly; "but
I would do anything that a gentleman could do
to serve you. You have made me love what is
honourable, you have made me hate that which
is mean."

" Would it be mean to discover the plottings of
my enemies?" she asked tremulously.

"No, no," I answered eagerly. "Such a work
would be worthy of any man. Command me,
Mistress Nancy. Tell me of the man who has
plotted against you, and I will go to him and tear
his secret from him."

"Wait!" was her answer.

At this moment I heard a low rapping at the door.

She wandered slowly around the room for some
minutes speaking never a word ; then turning to
me suddenly she said:

" Follow me if you would serve me."

She touched a spot on the door, and immedi-
ately it swung on its hinges. I followed her into
the passage, and up a long flight of stairs."

"Whither are we going?" I asked presently.

"To a secret place in the house," was her an-
swer; "you will be safer there."

" But you told me I was safe yonder."

"Will you not trust me?" she said. "You said
you would serve me."

I followed her without another word. Had she
told me to go to my death, I think I should have
obeyed.

More Than a Droll 319

Presently she opened the door of an apartment.

" Enter there," she said; " do not make a sound
of any sort. Wait in perfect silence until I re-
turn."

I entered.

"You can trust me, can't you?" she whispered.

"Yes, yes!" I answered. "I will obey you to
the very letter."

" Mind, make no sound. Do not move. "

"Very well. Are you not coming with me."

"No. Walk four paces into the apartment.
Make no sound."

I did as she commanded me ; then I heard the
door close and I was left in perfect darkness.

I waited minute after minute in silence, won-
dering what she meant by such strange conduct.
Under other circumstances I should have tried to
get alight, and have examined the room in which
she had left me ; but I had given my promise, and
I would abide by it. Besides, was I not doing
this to serve her? I called to mind the rapping
I had heard while we had been in the other room ;
that was doubtless a signal between her and
Adam.

How long I stayed there I know not. I was
like one stunned by a heavy blow ; my mind was
bewildered — everything was as confused as a
dream. Sometimes I thought I -was dreaming.

Presently I heard a sound of approaching foot-
steps. Several people seemed to be coming
straight to the spot where I sat. Had Mistress
Nancy been mistaken? That she had in any way
betrayed me was not to be considered. I saw no

320 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

light, but I could hear footsteps and voices plain-
ly. A few seconds later, it seemed to me that
people were so near that I had need only to
stretch out my hand in order to touch them. All
the same this could not have been. No one had
entered the apartment, of that I was sure.

" Now then we can get to business."

It was old Colman Killigrew who spoke, and
his voice sounded strangely near. He might be
standing close to my ear.

" We have need, and that quickly. "

I gave a start. The voice was Uncle Anthony's,
and he spoke as one having authority. Instinc-
tively I stretched out my hands, but I touched
nothing. Why were these men's voices so plain?

" How many swords can you command?" asked
Otho Killigrew.

"In twenty-four hours, a thousand," replied
Uncle Anthony.

" And Hugh Boscawen hath five thousand," was
old Colman Killigrew's rejoinder.

"Yes, but where be they? Here, there, every-
where. He hath gone about this work like a fool.
No method — no order. Besides he is ignorant of
what we know. To-night is Wednesday. To-
morrow night at this time Charles lands at Very an
Bay. We must meet him with a thousand men.
Then must we go silently to Tregothnan, and
make Boscawen prisoner. When the true king
lands, and Boscawen appeareth not, the very men
who would have fought against us will be for us.
Besides, is not the man John Wesley a papist?
True, I have not seen him, but rumour hath it

More Than a Droll 321

that his followers long for the return of a Catholic
king."

" You depend too much on rumour, Father An-
thony," said Otho moodily.

"What say you?"

"That I have ceased to trust you," replied Otho
boldly. " I cannot forget the part you have
played in the flight of Nancy; or in your treat-
ment of Roger Trevanion. It is well to have that
matter settled. We trusted you, and you failed
us ; but for you Mistress Nancy would have been
my wife ere this."

" And you would have regretted it to your dy-
ing day. Think you I am a fool, Otho Killi-
grew?"

"Why should I have regretted it?" asked Otho
sullenly.

" Time will show, my lad. He who weds a
loveless wife must have sufficient reasons for
doing so."

" And were not my reasons sufficient?"

" They were built upon thistledown, Otho Kil-
ligrew."

" Why did you not tell me this?"

" Because you chose to act without me, or rath-
er to act against me. Have you not known me
long enough to be sure I would do nothing with-
out purpose. Bah! you thought you were very
wise. You got Trevanion imprisoned, you tried
to arouse suspicion concerning me, and then like
a fool you visited him at Launceston Castle. "

" But that has done no harm. He has escaped. "

" True ; but before he did so, you proved his

322 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

innocence to Hugh Boscawen, and obtained a
warrant for his liberty. Now we have no hold
upon him. He hath gone, whither I know not.
His whereabouts is as great a mystery as that of
the maid Nancy herself."

" Then you know not where she is?"

"I know nothing. I have been busy doing
other work, or I might have set to work to dis-
cover. I know Trevanion took her to Peter
Trevisa's."

" To Peter Trevisa's ! Why?"

" Because — well, Peter Trevisa knows more of
Nancy Molesworth, aye, and of this very house
and the lands surrounding it, than you do. Peter
Trevisa holds everything like that!"

"Ah!" cried Otho Killigrew.

"Enough of this," cried old Colman Killigrew,
" all that can wait now. More pressing matters
come first."

"I know it, Colman Killigrew," replied Uncle
Anthony ; " but this son of thine thinks he is very
wise in suspecting me and in seeking to thwart
my purposes. It is well to prove to him that he
is a fool. He should learn to obey before he
seeks to command. "

"Well, and the other matter; is all ready?"

" It is. That is why I have ordered you here to-
night. We must make this our centre. The
house is isolated and practically uninhabited but
for the man who obeys you implicitly. Here we
can speak freely. There is a lonely road leading
from the house to the sea ; we can come and go
without suspicion at least for three days. "

More Than a Droll 323

"Why three days?" asked Otho.

" I say three days, because I do not know what
is in Peter Trevisa's mind."

" What of him? What hath he to do with it?"

" I cannot tell yet ; when Charles hath landed,
and starts his march through Cornwall and Dev-
onshire, I, the old hermit, may have time to think
of other things. "

"You are right," replied old Colman. "And
now there is work to do. The men must be
gathered. "

"They are being gathered," replied Uncle An-
thony.

"And armed."

" That is being done. If our work is done si-
lently through the next two days all will be well.
Our great danger is that Hugh Boscawen shall
hear of it. If he does, we are lost."

"You speak strongly," said old Colman Killi-
grew; "you speak strongly, Father Anthony."

" Because I feel strongly. I tell you much de-
pends, very much depends on the next few days.
Oh, I know ! Have I not gone around to almost
every house in the county? Have I not worn a
dozen disguises? Have I not wormed my w.ay
into the confidence of the faltering, and given
courage to cowards? Here I have been a droll,
a story-teller, there a priest hearing confessions
and commanding service. To many a man I have
gone who longed for the true faith and dared not
confess it, and to each I have brought hope and
courage. Many and many a night have I sat in
my lonely hiding-places thinking, thinking of this

324 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

time and preparing for it. To-day, through my
labours, and I make no boast, there be fifty heads
of houses in this county ready not only to do bat-
tle themselves, but to lead their dependants, who
but for me would have timidly cried, 'Long live
King George II. ' This I have done quietly, se-
cretly. Pronounced Protestants have scarcely
suspected it, and Hugh Boscawen, fool that he
is, thinks the whole county is loyal to those Ger-
man usurpers."

"I know you have worked hard, Father An-
thony,." replied old Colman Killigrew. " Many
and many is the hour that you and I have talked
concerning these matters at Endellion; through
you we are a strong chain, whereas without you
we should have been loops of iron which have no
connection."

" And no one knows of the coming of Charles
Stuart?" asked Otho Killigrew.

" Not yet ; it is not well. We must be silent ;
silent as death. Still if we are wise there will be
no need to fear. There be many thousands who
are true to our cause. Let Charles come, let the
people see him at the head of a few hundred men,
and they will flock to his standard as sheep flock
together at the sound of the barking of the shep-
herd's dog. All the same, this Hugh Boscawen,
this Viscount Falmouth must not know, for, fool
though he may be, he hath much power."

All this I heard, scarce thinking of what it
meant. All was so sudden, so mysterious. But
when Uncle Anthony finished speaking, the pur-
port of it all flashed upon me like light. I saw,

More Than a Droll 325

or fancied I saw, Mistress Nancy's purpose in
conducting me to this room. She wished me to
know the plans of these men ; she knew, too, of
the cunningly contrived arrangements whereby
the sound was conveyed from one room to the
other. All the same, I liked not the thought that
she had made me an eavesdropper, although,
doubtless the two rooms had been constructed by
the Molesworths for some such purpose as this,
and they were honourable men.

I dared make no sound, for by so doing I had
put myself in extreme danger, and I could not get
out. So I sat there while they unfolded their
plans, the gist of which I have here written down.
Truly my bargain with Peter Trevisa had led me
a pretty dance, and yet, but for the motive
thereof, I did not wish matters otherwise.

Presently they prepared to depart, for the
which I was truly glad, for my limbs were be-
coming cramped. I dared not move, for I re-
flected that sound would be conveyed to them as
clearly as to me, and by and by, when I heard
their retreating fo tsteps, I started up with great
relief and stretched my long limbs with much
comfort.

After a long time, for so it seemed to me, I
heard a scratching at the door.

"Come, "said a voice which I had learned to
know, although it spoke but in a whisper.

I hurried towards the door, and saw in the dim
light the face of my love. After that, and with-
out speaking a word, I followed her into the
room where my meals had been brought. When

^26 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

the door was closed, I looked into her eyes
eagerly.

"Well?" she said questioningly.

" You led me there for a purpose," I said.

I thought I saw laughter in her face.

" Adam is a wise old man, and knows the house
inch by inch; knows its history, its secret places. "

"And he led them there with an object?" I
persisted.

"You refused to play the spy, Master Tre-
vanion," she whispered with a low laugh, "and

yet " and there she broke off without finishing

the sentence.

"Mistress Nancy," I cried, "you are sure you
are safe here?"

" Have you not had proof?"

"Then I must away!"

"Away?"

" Yes. I have heard strange things. I tell you
I must leave the house this very hour. "

" But why?"

" Can you not guess?" Then I knew that al-
though she had not heard a word, she was aware
of the subject of their conversation. Her face I
thought grew paler, and her hands trembled
slightly.

"They do not know where I am," I went on,
" neither have they any clew to your whereabouts.
They do not guess you are here, but I must away.
Can I have a horse?"

" No, no, it is impossible. There are many
men about the house. They are watching every-
where. "

More Than a Droll 327

" Then I must away on foot. "

" Is it urgent?"

" Let me tell you all I heard, " I cried ; " for their
every word came as plainly to me as if I sat in
their midst. The Pretender is to land at Veryan
Bay to-morrow midnight. "

" So soon?"

" Ah, " I cried, " that was the secret which Peter
Trevisa wished you to impart? You had heard
that he intended landing in Cornwall?"

She did not speak, but her silence told me of
many things.

" I go to Tregothnan," I cried. " I go this very
hour. Adam Coad must let me out. Surely he
knows of the secret ways."

She hesitated a second ; then she said : " No,
Adam must know nothing of this. I will conduct
you. But you are sure it is right to tell Lord
Falmouth. "

"It is more than right," I cried; "I shall per-
chance save the country from civil war."

She looked at me as if in great doubt.

" But if the Catholic faith is the true one," she
cried, " and if Charles Stuart is the lawful heir to
the throne — then — -" and her lips trembled pite-
ously as if she were in sore straits.

"I am no great hand at theology," I said; "but
I know that Popery is lies, oppression, cruelty,
ruin ! We have had enough of it in England. If
the Pretender lands and Hugh Boscawen is taken
prisoner, it will mean brother fighting against
brother, perhaps father fighting against son.
The whole country will be in tears. We shall

328 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

have the rack, the thumbscrew, the faggot back
again. As for the Stuarts, they have proved
themselves to be a race of scoundrels."

I spoke warmly, for now that I was brought
face to face with facts, I saw everything in a new
light. The earnestness of my race rose up within
me, and even then I felt ashamed of the useless
life I had lived.

"Are you such a Protestant, then?" she asked.

" All my race have been for two hundred years,"
I cried ; " and the reign of a Stuart will mean a
deathblow for all who try to uphold liberty and
truth."

" But you will be in great danger."

" I must go nevertheless. Guide me, Mistress
Nancy, and that quickly."

I pulled on my boots as I spoke, and buttoned
my coat closely around me.

"Yes, yes," she replied, eagerly. "But you
will need arms. Wait ; I will fetch you sword and
pistols."

In a few seconds she had returned. " This is a
sword which my father wore," she said, her voice
trembling.

My heart leapt wildly. She could not scorn
me, if with her own hands she had brought her
father's sword.

" I will use it for no unworthy cause, Mistress
Nancy," I cried. " I will strike no blow for any-
thing which your father would condemn."

"Come, come," she said. "Adam showed me
the way only a few days ago. Come ! But you
will be careful?"

More Than a Droll 329

Again my heart seemed to burn within me. It
may seem but little to the reader, indeed the
matter was trivial, yet I rejoiced beyond measure
t3 think that she was anxious for my welfare.

I accompanied her along an underground pas-
sage, then we climbed some stone steps, and pres-
ently I stood by a low doorway. Taking a key
from her pocket she unlocked the door, which
opened into a dark shrubbery.

" You see that path?" she whispered.

"Yes."

" It leads to the woods. I can tell you no more.
But be careful ; there are watchers all around, for
the Killigrews are not yet gone. God be with
you!"

" Good-bye, Mistress Nancy. "

"No, only good-morning."

" And you will be careful, Mistress Nancy. Do
not let them see you. If I did not think you were
safe I know not if I could go — even now. But
when I may, I will come back, I will serve you
with my whole heart. "

" I am safe, go — but be careful. Good-morn-
ing. When you return come to this door and give
three knocks. "

I rushed up the path she had pointed out, and
heard the door close behind me as I went. I had
not gone far, however, before I saw a dark form
moving among the trees.

" Who goes there?" said a voice.

I made no reply, but rushed on.

"Stop or I fire."

At this I made a sudden halt.

330 Mistress Nancy Molesworth
CHAPTER XXIV.

OTHO KILLIGREW USES AN OLD PROVERB.

THERE was no help for it. I had to wait till the
man came up.

" All is well!" I said, in a low voice.

"But who are you? — why !"

Before he could speak again or raise his musket.
I struck him heavily. He fell like a log of wood,
senseless, inert. I lifted my hand to strike again ;
but it is hard striking an unconscious man, and I
refrained. Besides I felt sure it would be some
time before he would regain his wits again, mean-
while I should be perhaps a mile on my way.

I therefore left him lying there, while I sped
through the woods like a deer. Who he was I
knew not, but I suspected that he was some fol-
lower of the Killigrews, who watched while his
masters discussed their plans within the house.

I had but a vague idea of the right direction,
for the trees were dark and high, and I was not
much acquainted with this part of the country.
Nevertheless, being country-bred, and having
often to travel by night, I did not fear going far
wrong. In half an hour I reached a lane, and
then I took my bearings.

Listening, I heard the splash of the waves on
the sea-coast near. This I knew lay southwest,
so I was able to choose my direction without
difficulty. Tregothnan lay a good many miles
southward ; I heeded not the distances, however,

An Old Proverb 331

my one purpose was to reach Hugh Boscawen's
house without mishap. Once out in the open
country the night was not dark, and I felt no
weariness. My fear was that Otho Killigrew
should overtake me. I was sure that the man I
had struck down would relate his adventure, and
that Otho Killigrew, in spite of what Uncle An-
thony had said, was as clever as the devil him-
self. Moreover, as I rushed on, I could not help
believing that the man had recognized me. Pos-
sibly he had come from Endellion, and had seen
me there. This lent wings to my feet, for should
Otho and his satellites follow me on horseback, I
should be in a sore predicament. Presently my
fear became a terror. If the man had recognized
me, and had revealed the fact to the Killigrews
and Uncle Anthony, would they not connect my
presence with Mistress Nanc)T? For a moment
my heart ceased to beat, but presently comfort
came. My love, in spite of her youth, was no
simpering, helpless chit of a maid. She would
know how to hold her own ; with old Adam as her
friend she could outwit all the Killigrews. Then
another thought came to me which assured me
much. I was confident that Uncle Anthony was
the maid's friend. I called to mind a dozen
things which had happened during the time I
was with him on Roche Rock. I remembered the
way he spoke when he was left wounded and
helpless in the old chapel in the parish of St.
Mawgan. Their purposes might be one with re-
gard to the Catholic faith and the coming of
Charles Stuart, but I felt sure that the mysterious

332 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

old man loved Mistress Nancy, and that he loved
not Otho Killigrew.

This made me feel kindly towards him, and al-
though I had it from his own lips that he had
been spending his life in preparation for the com-
ing of the Pretender, I thought of many plans
whereby I might be able to help him, if I reached
Hugh Boscawen.

While these thoughts passed through my mind,
I rushed on with unabated speed. The morning
had only just begun to dawn, and no one had
molested me. I therefore began to have hopes
that I should fulfil my mission without mishap.
Just as I caught the first glimpse of the rising
sun, however, they were rudely dispelled.

I had at this moment just reached the brow of
a hill, and saw the entrance gates to one of the
roads which led to Hugh Boscawen 's house.
They were not much mor than a mile distant,
and I fancied that, once inside them, my dangers
would be over. By this time, as may be im-
agined, I was sore spent, for I had run a great
part of the way. I therefore contented myself
with walking down the hill towards the gates, but
had not gone far when I heard the sound of gal-
loping horses. Turning, I saw two men riding
towards me. They were Otho Killigrew and an-
other man.

I started to run, holding my sheathed sword in
my left hand, but I saw that such a course would
be useless. They were evidently well mounted,
and I was spent and weary. Each side of me
great hedges towered up, covered with hazel

An Old Proverb 333

bushes. If I tried to escape into the fields by
climbing over one of them, they would shoot me
like a dog.

"Stop!" cried Otho.

For answer I cocked one of the pistols Mistress
Nancy had given me. At least I would fight to
the very last. Otho saw my action, and a second
later two pistol-bullets whizzed by me, one tear-
ing the sleeve of my coat. Evidently both of
them had fired. Perhaps the movements of the
horses had caused them to miss their aim. My
hands trembled because of my long journey,
otherwise I was fairly calm. I fired at Otho.
Seeing my action, he spurred his horse furiously,
and my bullet just escaped him — instead it struck
the horse of the man who accompanied him. This
made the animal rear and plunge mightily, and a
second later the fellow lay sprawling on the
ground. The horse, however, after some caper-
ing, galloped madly away.

"Come," I thought, "this is good work," and
lifting my other pistol I shot at Otho's steed,
rather than at its rider. I thought the bullet
struck the animal, but Otho was a better horse-
man than his companion. He kept his seat firmly.

I had now no weapon save my sword, for there
was no time to re-load, so I started running again,
taking as many turns as a hare in the road, so as
to give Otho as little chance as possible to take
aim. Another bullet whizzed by, and still I was
unharmed. I wondered how much ammunition
he had, and in spite of my danger I hoped that I
should come well out of the business. For if it

334 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

became a question of swords, I had no fear. Otho
was no swordsman, while his companion, as far as
I could judge, was only a common serving-man,
who would have but little knowledge of fencing.

I heard another pistol shot, and at that very
moment I felt something strike my side and burn
me, as though a red-hot knife had been placed on
my flesh.

In spite of my struggles to stand upright, I
stumbled and fell. In falling I struck my head
against a stone which stunned me somewhat.

"Ah!" I heard Otho say, "that is well. Come,
Juliff, we shall soon settle this business."

In spite of my fall I kept my eyes open, and
saw Otho dismount. He seemed in great good
humour, for he laughed aloud, while his compan-
ion limped slowly after him. He drew his sword
as he came near me, and never did I see such a
look of devilish gloating as rested on his face at
that moment. The man seemed utterly changed.
He was no longer the slow-speaking, almost re-
ligious-looking man I had known. His eyes
burned red, and he laughed in such a way that
for the moment I forgot the burning pain at my
side.

" It is my turn now, Roger Trevanion," he said,
and his voice fairly trembled with passion. " And
he who laughs last laughs best. You have beaten
me many times. Oh yes, I'll give you your due.
You've beaten me many times. You are a man
with brains, that I will admit, but so is Otho
Killigrew. You got away from Endellion and
took Nancy with you, that's once; you mastered

An Old Proverb 335

me at the inn up by St. Mawgan, that's twice;
you got away from Launceston Castle after you
knew I should gain your freedom, and that's three
times. And now my turn hath come!"

These last words came slowly, and seemed to
pass through his set teeth; this I noticed, al-
though I was still somewhat dazed by my fall.

" You are in my power, Master Roger Trevan-
ion," and he held his sword close to me, "and
now before I make you swallow six inches of steel,
I will tell you something else: Mistress Nancy
Molesworth is in my power too. And this I will
add: Otho Killigrew's intentions are no longer
honourable, for reasons that you can guess as well
as I."

There was such a fiendish tone in his voice, and
his words gave me such a shock, that my strength
came back to me as if by a miracle. Before he
could hinder me I had at one bound leapt to my
feet and drawn my sword. The pistol shot no
longer hurt me one whit; my right arm felt no
weakness.

"They do laugh best who laugh last," I cried;
whereupon I attacked him violently, and as he
was no swordsman he fell back from me.

" Juliff, Juliff," he cried, but Juliff was so crip-
pled by his fall that he was no longer able to help
his master. Then a strange light came into his
eyes, and his guard became weaker and weaker,
until I wondered what it meant, for all the Killi-
grews were fighters in one way or another.

I do not say that Otho Killigrew was not a brave
man. In the ordinary meaning of the word, he

336 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

knew no fear, and could meet death as bravely as
another. But directly he knew that my wound
was not mortal, and that I had retained my
mastery of the sword, he became a schemer and
a plotter again. In short, the Otho Killigrew
who thought I was powerless and the Otho Killi-
grew whose sword clashed against mine were two
different men. Keeping one eye on me, he gave
a glance at Juliff who had dragged himself to the
hedge side. Evidently the man had broken some
limb in his fall from the horse, for one arm hung
limp, and he groaned loudly.

For my own part I had no mercy in my heart,
and I had made up my mind to kill him. That I
was able to do this I had no manner of doubt. As
I have said he was no swordsman, and although
my side ached sorely, the sinews of my right arm
seemed like steel bands. But for those words he
had spoken about Nancy, I should have contented
myself with disabling him by a flesh wound, but
remembering what he had said, I felt I could be
satisfied with nothing less than his death. I think
he saw this as he looked into my eyes ; for his
face became pale and ashen ; and he gasped like a
man whose throat is nearly choked.

"He who laughs last laughs best," I repeated
grimly, and then he was certain that he would get
no mercy from me.

He was not like his brother Benet. That giant
would never dream of yielding, his one thought
would be to fight to the very last — but Otho, as I
said, had again become cool and calculating.
Doubtless he remembered how much depended

An Old Proverb 337

on him, and thought how the cause he loved
needed him. Anyhow he took to his heels, and
ran rapidly in the direction of Restormel.

" Coward!" I shouted, as he left me standing in
the road. "Coward! Otho Killigrew, " I repeated
again, as soon as I had gained my breath, but he
took no heed of my taunt, and indeed I was sorry
afterward that I uttered it.

I was master of the situation, however, and
taking no thought of Juliff who lay groaning by
the hedge side, I caught Otho Killigrew's horse,
which had not been hurt by my pistol-shot, and
jumped into the saddle. My side pained me sorely
as I did this, and now that my danger was over I
felt somewhat faint and dizzy. Indeed, I doubt
much if I should have been able to have walked
to Tregothnan, for the house was several miles
beyond the lodge gates.

No difficulty presented itself with the gate-
keeper. He had just risen as I came up, and
when I told him that I had important business
with his lord, he made no ado in allowing me to
enter. When I neared Tregothnan my heart beat
fast, for I remembered the circumstances under
which I was last there. The old man at the door
gave a start, too, as he saw me, and I felt sure I
was recognized; but seeing the eager look on
my face, he bade me enter, and told me he would
inform his lordship of my presence.

Evidently Hugh Boscawen was an early riser, for
in a few seconds he entered the room where I stood.

" I have heard strange news concerning you,
Master Roger Trevanion," he said as he entered.

338 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" But not so strange as I have to tell you, my
lord," was my reply.

He gave a start at my words. " What ails you,
man?" he asked, "you are wounded, your clothes
are bloody."

"Of that presently, my lord," I said hastily.
" Know you that the Pretender lands at Veryan
Bay to-night, and that the lovers of the Stuarts
have a thousand men armed to receive him?"

He started back like a man who had received a
prick with a sword. " What mean you?" he cried.

I repeated my words, and gave him further
particulars.

" You are sure of this?"

I assured him that I was.

"I would that Sir John Grenville were here,"
he said to himself, "this is sore sudden."

"There is need of immediate action, my lord,"
was my reply, " and the country looks up to you."

My words seemed to arouse his mind to activity.

" Ah," he cried, " now they will know that I was
right. Men laughed at me for saying the Pre-
tender would ever think of landing in Cornwall,
and jeered at me for gathering together our brave
Cornishmen. But how came you to know this,
Trevanion?"

He seemed to have forgotten that I had lately
been brought before him as a traitor, forgot that
Otho Killigrew had been my accuser.

"I will tell you all I can, my lord," I replied.
" I escaped from the Witch's Tower, at Launces-
ton Castle. I knew I was innocent, and I felt that
there were those outside who needed me."

An Old Proverb 339

" Yes, Killigrew came to me. He proved your
innocence. I signed a warrant for your liberty.
But you escaped — that I know. But it is no
matter; go on."

" I was led to Restormel."

"What, the old Castle up by Lostwithiel?"

"No, to the seat of the late Master Moles-
worth. "

" Ah, yes, I remember. Well?"

" Colman Killigrew of Endellion is the guard-
ian of Master Molesworth's daughter; hence he
is practically master there. "

" Yes, I have heard as much. "

" While I was in the house, Colman Killigrew
and his son Otho, with others, came. It is re-
garded as a good centre for dealing with the Pre-
tender's cause. I overheard their conversation."

"Which you have told me?"

" Partly. What I did not tell you is that they
fear you greatly. They know you have gathered
an army from various parts of the country. Their
idea is, that after the Pretender lands to-night
they will come here and take you prisoner. They
believe that, when this is done, the very men you
have armed to fight for the king will fight for
Charles."

"Ah!" he cried; " but King George will know
of my wisdom now! And you, Trevanion, you
escaped, and came here to tell me. Hath no one
any suspicions?"

" They have more than suspicions, my lord.
On leaving Restormel a few hours ago, a man
stopped me. I silenced him for the time, but he

340 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

must have given information ; anyhow, I was fol-
lowed. Doubtless messengers were sent out to
scour the country-side, but two only overtook
me."

"Two?"

" Aye, Otho Killigrew and a serving-man. They
were on horseback and I on foot."

"Were you armed?"

" I had a couple of pistols and a sword. " Then
I told him of all that had happened.

" Then you have a bullet in your body?"

" I think not, but I have a slight wound. I
think I should like a doctor," and, indeed, at that
minute my head seemed to whirl most amazingly,
and there was a noise in my ears like the sound
of many waters.

After that I remember little that took place, at
least for a long time; but presently when hours
later my senses came back to me, I felt vastly
better.

" It was lucky we had a doctor staying in the
house," said Hugh Boscawen. "Trevanion, you
will have to lie quiet for many days."

"No, my lord," I replied, "that is impossible.
I must away. There is much to be done."

" I must ask your forgiveness, Trevanion," said
Hugh Boscawen, mistaking my meaning. "I
trusted in Killigrew, such is the power of a
smooth tongue. I see now that the King hath
none more faithful than you. But you have done
your part ; in fact, methinks you have saved the
country. Now you can rest. I have made all
arrangements, and my trusty henchmen are scour-

An Old Proverb 341

ing the country. When Charles arrives at Ver-
yan to-night we will give him a warm welcome.
In a week from now he will be in safe custody.
Heard you whether the French will be sending
troops with him?"

" I judge not. I gathered that he would come
practically alone."

" That is well. Now you may safely rest."

"No, my lord, I cannot"; and thereupon I told
him in a few words of my relations with Mistress
Nancy Molesworth. Of my love I said not a
word, but beyond that I told him everything.

" This shall be looked into when this affair is
blown over, Trevanion," he said. "Such a maid
as she should not be robbed of her rights through
some foolish flaw in our laws. But what would
you?"

" I must find out what hath become of her, my
lord," I said, for I remembered Otho Killigrew;
" moreover, there is a matter which may have es-
caped your attention. "

" What matter?"

" The friends of the Pretender will now know
that I have informed you of their plans, and I am
sure that Otho Killigrew would not have run away
as he did had not some cunning plan entered his
fertile brain. Believing that you are aware of
what will happen, they will act accordingly."

" But they did not know that you heard their
conversation?"

" Perhaps not ; but they will suspect, and be
prepared. "

"Well, what then?"

342 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"I think, my lord," I said, "that they will
doubtless have signals whereby they will be able
to communicate with the Pretender. If he is to
cease being a danger to the country, he must be
allowed to land, and then taken prisoner."

" I see ; you have a good brain, Trevanion.
But that shall be attended to. I will give orders
at once."

" Still I cannot rest here, my lord. I must be
up and doing. And I feel quite strong. I can go
to Restormel; I must go!"

He saw I was determined.

" You shall hear what the doctor saith," was his
answer. " Ah ! but it was rare good luck that the
fellow was staying here. "

A minute later the doctor came into the room.
He had come from Truro to bleed one of the
serving-maids, and had been obliged to stay all
night.

" Master Trevanion had better lie still for a
week," was his reply to Hugh Boscawen's query.
" True, the wound is not deep, and I have ban-
daged it well, but severe movement will cause it
to start bleeding, and then there may be trouble. "

" But it will not be dangerous for me to move?"
I said. " I feel quite strong."

" I do not use the word dangerous," replied the
surgeon, " and you feel strong because by giving
you a most potent medicine of my own invention
you have had several hours of refreshing sleep.
Moreover, my remedy hath had the effect of keep-
ing your blood cool and of energizing your vital
powers. It is really a most remarkable cordial,

An Old Proverb 343

and did I live in London, I should soon become
the most famous of living physicians."

"Then if the cordial be so potent," was my
reply, " and if the wound is not deep, it will surely
be safe for me to travel. For, in truth, it will do
me more harm to be imprisoned here than to do
what I feel must be done. Had you been an or-
dinary doctor, and knew not of this cordial, it
might have been dangerous, but surely not after
I have been under your treatment."

After a long harangue I managed by flattering
the doctor's vanity to get away; all the same it
was not far from dark when I, with many doubts
and many misgivings, rode in the direction of
Restormel.

I had barely reached the lodge gates when I
saw two men riding towards the house from which
T had just come. One was dressed as a squire of
the old school, and the other as an ordinary serv-
ing-man. I looked steadily into his face as I
passed, and, although it was in many respects
strange, I thought 1 recognized it. When he was
out of sight, I asked the gate-keeper if he knew
who it was.

" He gave his name as Master John Polperro,"
was the reply.

344 Mistress Nancy Molesworth
CHAPTER XXV.

HOW JANUARY CHANGED TO JUNE.

Now I had never seen the elder John Polperro,
but I remembered his son, and as I rode along I
thought how unlike the two men were. So unlike
were they, indeed, that no one on seeing them
together would suspect them to be related. I
paid but little attention to this, however, but rath-
er set to wondering why he was going to see
Hugh Boscawen. Had news of any sort reached
him? Knew he aught of the plots afoot? After
this I felt certain 1 had seen the man somewhere.
Some of the features I could not recall ; but the
eyes and the protruding brows above them were
not ordinary. The possessor of those keen gray
penetrating orbs was not of the common type of
humanity.

"Where have I seen those eyes before?" I
thought; and then my side burned and ached
fearfully, just as I had felt it immediately after
Otho Killigrew had shot at me. My blood also
coursed madly through my veins, and I became
much excited.

'" Uncle Anthony!" I said aloud, and I was sure
I was not mistaken.

Presently I cooled down again, and I was able
to think calmly. Here then were the facts. He
was visiting Hugh Boscawen under the guise of
the elder John Polperro. He had, doubtless, be-
come acquainted with the success of Otho's search

How January Changed to June 345

after me, and had gone to Tregothnan to confer
with the master thereof concerning the coming of
the Pretender. Moreover, I was sure that he
would not go there unless some subtle plan had
formed itself in his cunning old brain. I knew
that Hugh Boscawen was no match for him, and
that unless he were checkmated the King's cause
would perchance be ruined.

This being so what ought I to do? My first
impulse was to ride back to Tregothnan and in-
form Hugh Boscawen of my conviction; but I
refrained. I remembered the kind of man with
whom I had to deal. Uncle Anthony would know
of my coming, and would naturally guess that I
had penetrated his disguise. This would allow
him time to resort to other means in order to
carry out his purposes. After this I thought of
writing a note to Boscawen, telling him to arrest
Uncle Anthony ; but this I could not do. I re-
membered the old man's kindness to Nancy, I
thought of the evident love he had for her. No,
no — I could not do this, even although I knew
him to be the most dangerous plotter in the coun-
try. And yet I dared not allow him to have his
way with the man who was championing the cause
of the reigning king. After much thinking, there-
fore, I wrote a note in the gatekeeper's lodge and
commissioned the man to take it to his master.
This is what I wrote :

" Act as though your visitor of this morning, who
gives his name at your lodge as John Polperro, had
not called. I have powerful reasons for this. At

346 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

the same time listen to him as tJiough you desired to
fall in with his plans. His information is not trust-
worthy, of this I am sure.

"ROGER TREVANION."

This note I reflected would frustrate Uncle
Anthony's designs, but would not lead Boscawen
to arrest the old man or do him any injury. So I
mounted my horse again and rode northward. I
had no definitely formed plans of my own, except
that, despite the danger, I would go to Restormel
and seek to find Mistress Nancy. I could not
help believing that Otho Killigrew, notwithstand-
ing the critical work he had to do, would still find
time to hunt down my love and work her harm.
That he knew of her being at Restormel was
manifested by what he had said to me, and I was
sore afraid. Moreover, I had promised Hugh
Boscawen that I would meet his men in the
woods, near the only spot a boat could well land,
at Veryan Bay. He had, he told me, arranged
with his henchmen that they should gather as
many as possible of those who had taken up arms
for King George at this place, and that they should
come as far as possible, stealthily and after dark.
His hope was that, though the information I had
given him came very late, at least two thousand
men would be lying among the woods at eleven
o'clock that night.

As I have said, the danger was doubtless great
in going to Restormel. If the Killigrews could
get hold of me I should fare badly. And yet this
very danger might make my entrance possible.

How January Changed to June 347

They would never think I should venture there
that night, and thus they might be unprepared
for me. Moreover, I hoped that they would all
be away at Veryan Bay, regarding the welfare of
a hapless maid as unworthy of their notice.

Anyhow, I made my way towards Restormel,
and having fastened the horse I had taken from
Otho to a tree some distance from the house, I
crept silently towards it. No light shone from
the windows, no sound reached my ears. Seem-
ingly the place was deserted.

I strained both ears and eyes without avail ; it
would seem as though no form of life existed be-
hind the dark walls of the house. Did not this
mean that Otho was still ignorant of the where-
abouts of Nancy? Might she not be still safe and
well in that part of the house, the secrets of which
were unknown to the Killigrews. I had reason
to know how self-reliant and far-seeing she was,
and I knew how faithful and shrewd was Amelia
Lanteglos her serving-maid. My heart beat loud
with joy at the thought.

Creeping nearer and nearer the road, I deter-
mined to try and find the door from which I had
come early that morning. It was hidden by ever-
greens and difficult to find, but I fancied that if
I went there and knocked, either she or old Adam
Coad would come to me. In any case, I hoped I
should hear news concerning her, for, as may be
imagined, my heart was torn with many fears,
especially when I remembered what Otho had
said.

Presently I stopped, for I heard approaching

348 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

footsteps ; they came not from the house, but from
the lodge gates. I listened intently, and before
long heard the murmur of men's voices.

" You join us not then?" It was Otho Killigrew
who spoke.

"No, I am no fighter. I do not see what I
should gain now that the affair has gone so far;
besides it matters not to me who is king."

I detected young Peter Tre visa's voice, and in-
stantly my mind was on the alert. What had
these two worthies been planning? I remembered
that Treviscoe was but a few miles from Restor-
mel. Had Otho been visiting the Tre visas? If
so, Nancy had been the subject of their discus-
sion.

" But the other matter is settled?"

"Yes."

"Then good-night. I have much to do ere
midnight. But I can trust you? And you can
trust your men?"

" To be sure. They will do aught that I tell
them."

" Mind, if you betray me or fail me " this

was spoken in a threatening voice.

" I will see that my part is done, if you do
yours."

"And I will."

The men separated. Their words conveyed
but little meaning to me. That together they
had concocted some plan concerning Nancy I was
sure.

I saw Otho stand still, as if thinking deeply,
after young Peter Trevisa had gone; then he

How January Changed to June 349

made his way towards the shrubbery through
which I had come early that morning. Silently
I followed. I ill liked the part I was playing, but
I thought of my love, and determined that I would
do all a man could. For my love grew stronger
each hour, even although I had no hope that she I
loved cared aught for me. How my heart hun-
gered for some token of a possible affection for me
no words of mine can write. Again and again I
tried to comfort myself with the thought that did
she not care for me more than ordinary she would
never have braved the dangers of helping me to
escape from Launceston Castle, that she would
not have been so anxious for my welfare. But
I remembered again how she had told me that
what she had done for me she would have done
for any one who rendered a service. Neverthe-
less, I knew that if she could never care for me,
I had still given my life to her, and that until my
limbs lay cold in death I must seek to serve her.
For when a man who is past thirty really loves
for the first time, it is love forever. True, I
loved my country, and I had espoused the cause
of liberty and truth, because I could not help it,
but Nancy's welfare was more to me than these.

Thus I could not help following Otho Killigrew,
and although my wound pained me, I knew that
strength would not fail.

Presently Otho walked down the very path
along which I had come, and made his way tow-
ards the door which Nancy had thought secret.
Evidently he knew the road well, for he hesitated
not. Having reached the door, he knocked three

350 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

times, just as Mistress Nancy had told me to
knock. What did this mean? How did any one
know of this?

I did not spend much time in surmising con-
cerning the matter, for I knew that Otho would
have many ways of finding out things unknown
to most men.

The door opened as if by magic. I heard no
footsteps nor noise of any sort. Evidently the
sound of his knock must have reached some one
who knew the secret of the opening thereof.

Without hesitating a second he entered, and
immediately the door closed behind him, leaving
me outside. At this moment I knew not what to
do. I dared not make a sound, for I knew not
who might be near. Perhaps a dozen men might
be lurking near the house, and if I made a noise
they would shoot me down like a rabbit or take
me prisoner. And yet I longed to know whither
Otho went. I wanted to understand his purpose
in entering. I reflected that Nancy must be with-
in. If the Killigrews had not discovered that this
was her hiding-place, she would naturally remain
there as she had said, and if they had found her
out, no place could have served their purpose bet-
ter. Had she opened the door quickly, thinking
it was I who had knocked? Had she been expect-
ing to hear my footsteps? The thought filled me
with joy even in spite of my anxiety; and yet I
stood among the shrubs powerless and alone.

Presently I heard the sound of voices. I could
detect no words, but I knew people talked near
jne. Their voices became louder and louder, and

How January Changed to June 351

by and by a cry like that of a woman in pain
reached me. This came from within the house,
and once I was sure I detected Otho's voice, not
soft and gentle-spoken as was generally the case,
but harsh and strident.

How I restrained myself I do not know. In-
deed I feel sure I should have attempted to break
down the door had I not seen it open, seemingly
without hands, as it had opened before. A min-
ute later Otho appeared again. He did not look
around, but hurried along the crooked path be-
tween the shrubs. Now and then I heard him
laugh in his low guttural way, as though he had
won a victory. He passed close beside me, so
close that I could easily have stabbed him to
death before he had time to defend himself. Why
I did not, I do not know. Since then I have
wished that I had. But I have always loathed
striking an unprepared man. So I let him go,
and shortly after I heard the sound of a horse
galloping northward.

When these sounds died away, I made my way
to the door, and knocked three times, even as Otho
had knocked. But without effect. Although I
listened intently no sound of any sort reached
me. The noise I made echoed and re-echoed
through the house, but no notice was taken.
Again I gave the signal agreed upon by Mistress
Nancy and myself ; but the house might be empty
for all the answer I got.

Now this troubled me sorely, for I was afraid
lest my love should have suffered some ill at the
hands of Otho, and the closed door made it impos-

352 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

sible for me to render any help even if it were
necessary. But I would not be baulked. Rather
than go away in suspense I would break down the
door, even though I brought the whole race of the
Killigrews to the spot.

I therefore struck the door loudly, and although
I thought I detected some sounds of movement
within, I still remained outside. So I put my
shoulder against the iron-studded barrier and
pressed hardly, and although it yielded somewhat
the bolts held firmly. My action, however, must
have told those within that I was determined to
enter, for at this time I heard footsteps coming
towards me.

"No, you ca'ant come in," said a voice from
within.

"Amelia — Amelia Lanteglos," I said aloud.

"Wait a minnit, Maaster Roger Trevanion,"
was the reply, spoken' as I thought excitedly, al-
most feverishly. Then a bolt drew back and the
door opened.

"Forgive me," said Amelia Lanteglos, "but I
thought it was — somebody else. Where did 'ee
come from, sur?"

"I can't tell you now, Amelia," I said; "is
your Mistress safe?"

" Saafe. Iss, sure ; but she've bin purtly fright-
ened. "

"Yes."

"Maaster Otho mimicked the knock. Three
times ya knaw, and I opened the door. She ded
think t'was he knockin' again."

"That is why I was refused admittance?"

How January Changed to June 353

'* Iss, sur, that's ev et."

" Can you take me to your mistress now?"

" Iss, sur; come this way."

I followed the maid along dark corridors in
perfect silence, she muttering and laughing in a
strange way ; I feverishly excited, my side pain-
ing me sorely, yet feeling no weakness.

Presently she stopped, and then knocked tim-
idly at the door of an apartment.

The only response that I heard was a piteous
cry and a sob.

Amelia knocked again.

" I do not wish to be seen. I will not open the
door. You can force your way in if you dare,
but you do not come here again with my con-
sent. "

And now there was nothing plaintive in the
tones of her voice, it was rather angry — defiant.

"I'll maake sa bould as to oppen the door,"
whispered Amelia; "she do think tes Maaster
Otho," and without further ado she suited the
action to the word, I entered the apartment, and
Amelia left us together.

A lamp stood on the table, which was in the
centre of the room, so that I could see my love
plainly. She stood as far away from the door as
possible, and her back was turned upon me. I
caught sight of one of her hands, and saw that
the fist was constantly clenching and unclenching
itself. Evidently the poor maid was sore dis-
traught, and the sight of her sorrow rendered me
dumb.

"Do you think, Otho Killigrew," she said
23

354 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

slowly, still keeping her back towards me, " that
you can change my mind? You say I am in your
power, and that I have no friend to help me ; well,
if you had a spark of manhood in you, you would
cease to molest me, for you would know that your
very presence is loathsome. Now go, and leave
me to find what peace I can. "

Her words filled my heart with joy and sorrow
at the same time. Joy, because it was not I who
was loathsome to her; sorrow, because she stood
there helpless and alone, and because I felt my-
self unable to help her. And thus all I could
think upon to say, and that in a very husky voice,
was:

" Mistress Nancy. "

She turned herself round quickly, and I saw her
eyes gleam with the fires of hatred and anger.
Her face was pale and hard, her whole body was
rigid; but as her eyes caught mine, a change
came over her as quick as a flash of light. In a
second her eyes became soft and humid, her
hands became unclenched, her form lost its rigid-
ity, and a rosy flush mantled her face. It was as
though a cold cruel night in January had changed
to a smiling June morning.

Her lips parted to speak, but she only uttered
one word, but that word opened the gates of
Heaven to me.

"Roger!"

It was a cry of surprise, of infinite relief, of un-
told joy.

I opened my arms. I could not help doing so,
and I am sure she saw that my eyes burned with

How January Changed to June 355

the fires of love. I took two steps towards her,
my arms still extended.

" Nancy," I said.

Then she came towards me and fell upon my
shoulder.

" He told me you were in the power of the Kil-
ligrews, " she sobbed, " and that to-night you would
die."

I held her to my heart a moment, knowing
nothing, understanding nothing, save that I was
in Heaven. I had never hoped for this. Did
such a mad fancy enter my mind, I had dispelled
it as something as impossible as Heaven might
be to a lost soul. Oh! but I never knew the
meaning of life or joy until that moment. She
my dear, dear maid, lay with her head pillowed
on my shoulder, while her shining hair mingled
with my own unkempt locks.

" And did you care?" I said like one in a dream,
for truly my joy made me unable to say the words
that were wise.

At this she started back, like one ashamed. I saw
the tears trickling down her cheeks, and a look
which I could not comprehend come into her eyes.

"Oh, it is you, Master Roger Trevanion!" she
cried. " Forgive me, I — I did not know. I think
I — I am overwrought. You will pay no heed to
the foolish words and action of — of one — who —
who knew not what she was doing. "

But I was eager, fearless, determined now.
Knowing my own unworthiness as I did, I could
not forget the look in her eyes as she uttered my

356 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Nay, Nancy, my love, turn not away?" I
cried.

" But — but — I must — I — I did not know. Oh !
what must you think of me?" she sobbed like one
ashamed.

" I think you are the best and purest maid God
ever sent on earth," I answered. "I — I — O my
love, come to me again!"

But she stood still, her hands trembling and
her bosom heaving.

" You — you must forget my foolishness, forget
it forever," she said wildly. "I was so afraid, I
did not know what I was doing!"

" No, I shall never forget it," I replied, "never,
never! A man cannot forget Heaven, even
though he may have felt it only while he draws
one breath. O my dear, dear maid; come to
me again. I love you better than name, home,
liberty, life. I have never dared to tell you be-
fore. I am so unworthy, but I love you, love
you!"

" But, but " she cried piteously.

" No, no," I said, " let there be no buts. I can-
not bear that you should turn away from me now.
I have loved you for many weary, weary days —
hopelessly, hopelessly. I dared not tell you till
now — but do not repulse me."

" And do you want me — really want me? That
is, you — you do not despise me because "

" Mistress Nancy — Nancy, my dear one," I said,
growing bolder each moment, although I wot not
what to say, for truly my love made me as foolish
as a child, " all my life is bound up in you ; I care

How January Changed to June 357

for naught but you, and I mind nothing now you
are near me. Even my wound hurts me not one
whit now."

"Your wound?" she cried. "What wound?"

"Oh, it is nothing," I answered, vexed with
myself for being such a fool as to mention it;
"my side was only grazed by the pistol-shot."

" What pistol-shot? When? Where?"

" It was only a scratch — this morning — when —
when Otho fired at me this morning."

" Then you are hurt, you are wounded?"

" No, not now. O my love, will you not come
to me?"

Then she rushed to me. " But, but you are not
— that is, you are not "

She did not finish the sentence, for she lay sob-
bing on my shoulder again, just as a babe might
sob on its mother's breast.

"And do you care?" I said again. "Oh, will
you not speak to me once more? Will you not tell
me what — what I long to hear?"

" You are safe — that is, you are sure you are
not hurt — that is very badly?"

" No, no ; I mind nothing. I am quite well. I
shall be happier than words can tell if you — you
will only tell me you love me. "

" I — I am afraid I told you too soon," and this
she said with a laugh that had a sob in it, but the
sob contained no sorrow, and still I was not satis-
fied.

" But my love, tell me," I cried, " tell me really,
for I shall never be content until I hear the words
from your own lips."

358 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"Oh, I cannot, I am so ashamed," she sobbed.
" I did not mean you should know until you — had
first told me — that is, — O Roger, I am so happy!"

And after that I could doubt no longer, for she
lay in my arms contentedly and as if she knew no
fear, and then I cared for nothing. The dangers
which surrounded me I minded no more than the
old knight in armour might mind the threats of
children, for although I was homeless and nearly
friendless, my heart throbbed with a joy which
until then I never believed possible.

"Roger," she said again presently, "I am so
ashamed, but I could not help it, and — and I am
happy; but — but — tell me again what you told
me just now."

CHAPTER XXVI.

I FALL INTO OTHO KILLIGREW'S HANDS.

How long we remained oblivious to everything
save our new-found love I know not, for truly I
had entered upon a new life. My dear love had
revealed herself to me in a way which made the
dark night seem like day. I had known her as
one fair beyond words, it is true, and more
faithful and courageous than I had believed a
woman could be, but distant and often cold and
repellant. Even when she had braved many
things for my welfare she treated me with dis-
tant formality, such as had chilled my heart and
made me despair of ever winning her love. But
this night she had shown me her heart, and now

I Fall into Otho's Hands 359

I knew her not only as noble and pure, but as
tender and winsome and loving. Many and many
a time did she raise her dear face to mine and bid
me tell her again and again that my wound was
not dangerous and that I suffered no pain. And
because I loved her so, I am afraid I told her
what was not true, for the wound ached sorely,
although I minded it not one whit. In very
truth, one look from her eyes dispelled the thought
of pain, and I felt the strength of many men surge
within me. To say that I was content would be
to play with words, for sitting there with my love
nought but joy filled my life.

Presently, however, she bade me tell her of my
experiences, and this I did briefly, for I wanted
to know what had happened to her, and why Otho
Killigrew had visited her and what he had said
to her. Besides, it had come to me that I must
take her away from Restormel, although for the
moment I knew not where. In my happiness,
too, I had almost forgotten the promise I had
made to Hugh Boscawen, and that it was my duty
to make my way to Veryan Bay that night.

"What did Otho tell you, my love?" I asked.

"That you have been taken prisoner by his
people, and that you were to be put to death to-
night, unless "

"But that was nothing," I answered. "What
was his purpose in coming to you?"

" He had discovered, I know not how, that you
were here last night. He had also found out the
signal by which I was to admit you. "

" How?"

360 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" I know not. He had also divined — oh, Roger !
I must be very foolish, but he had divined that —
that "

"What, my dear maid?"

" That I love you," and she hid her face on my
shoulder again, as though she were ashamed to
show her face.

" How think you so?"

" He told me so, and — and I could not deny it."

" No," said I with a glad laugh, " and then?"

" He tried to trade upon my love. He said you
were in his power, and that unless I promised
him something you should die this very night."

" What was that?"

" To marry him."

" And you?"

" I was sorely frightened ; but I told him that
I would rather die than do this. I could not, you
know, Roger, even though I did not know you
cared aught for me. "

" But you must have known I loved you, my
dear. "

" Sometimes I thought I did, and at others I
could only — that is — even were I sure you did, I
knew you would rather die than that I should
wed him."

"Well, let us hear the rest of this," I said.
" Surely Otho must have been attending the per-
formances of some travelling showman, for such
plots smack of a fourth-rate playhouse."

" He sorely frightened me, for he threatened
to torture you; and you know what a cruel face
he has. "

I Fall into Otho's Hands 361

"Well, and what was the end of it?" By this
time my heart began to grow bitter towards Otho
KilHgrew, and had he been there at that moment
it would have gone hard with him.

" He told me that you had been taken to a place
of safety, and then asked me if I would allow him
to take me there. He said it was the only condi-
tion on which he would show you any mercy."

"And you?"

" I refused him again. And yet I fancy my looks
must have consented, for, Roger," and she nestled
closer to me again, " I hoped that I might be able
to help you."

Now this matter required thought, for I felt
sure Otho had some deep-laid purpose in it all.

" He said he would return as soon as his duties
allowed him," she added presently.

"Here?"

"Yes."

" You will refuse to admit him?"

" Oh, there will be no need now — you will be
here; — that's — no — no — you must not. He seems
to have discovered all about the house, and even
old Adam Coad obeys him. If he finds you here
he will find means to kill you."

"You need not fear," I said; "to-night all the
Killigrews will be prisoners, and before long they
will be hanged," and I told her what was being
done.

"Then he cannot come back here to-night?"

" No, he will not be here. All the same, let
every door be bolted. But I must away."

She looked at me piteously. She was so changed,

362 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

this maid Nancy, during the last hour. All her
reserve, all her coldness had gone.

"But I will be back before morning," I said,

" and then " I stopped, for my heart grew cold.

In very truth, I seemed helpless. She seemed to
divine my thoughts, for she concluded the sen-
tence.

" I shall have no care. And yet," and this she
said sadly, " O Roger, I cared naught about this—
this story of Trevisa's till to-night. If it is true,
I shall be dowerless — nameless. I shall take every
thing and give you nothing — that is — nothing but
— myself."

The last words came coyly, and yet with a sob,
and for the moment I cared nothing, even the
loss of my old home weighed no more than thistle-
down. But only for a moment; my destitution
rested heavily on me a minute later.

" It is all well," I cried in a tone of confidence
I was far from feeling. " Even although Tre-
visa's story be true, I shall have — but there is not
time to tell you now. Wait for me, my love.
No harm can come to you to-night — and I will
soon be back. I will not knock this time; you
may know me by this cry," and I imitated the
hoot of a night bird.

Soon after I rode away with a light heart in
spite of my cares, and my many doubts. I knew
nothing of Otho's plans, and for aught I could
tell he might have spies all around the house;
but no one molested me. Indeed although I lis-
tened carefully all was silent as death, and I con-
cluded that the Killigrews had mustered all their

I Fall into Otho's Hands 363

forces in order to be ready when Charles Stuart
landed.

When I reached Veryan Bay all was silent. It
was perhaps ten o'clock, only two or three hours
before the Pretender was supposed to land, but
not a soul was visible. I rode across country in
order to avoid coming into contact with any of
the friends of the Stuarts : for I knew that were
I caught it would mean instant death. Every
footstep was, I was sure, beset with danger; for
while Hugh Boscawen had given me a passport
whereby I should be safe among his followers, I
knew not where the enemy might be lurking.

Presently I reached the woods just above Ver-
yan Bay, and with as little noise as possible crept
along under the trees. A few seconds later I was
surrounded by armed men. They had been lying
quietly amidst the brushwood until orders for ac-
tion came. No sooner was my passport seen than
I was conducted to Hugh Boscawen.

" Saw you that old man?" I asked.

" Yes, but not until I had first received your
letter."

" Well, what did he say?"

" He seemed weighted with important news at
first, but presently he talked of the most senseless
matters. "

"Ah," I said, and instantly I surmised what it
meant. Uncle Anthony had guessed that I had
penetrated his disguise, and had sent a mes-
sage.

" Did you see him immediately on his arrival?"

" No, I had many things to occupy me, and I

364 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

kept him waiting some time. Your letter pre-
pared me for the foolish things he had to say."

" All your arrangements have been carried out
then?"

" Yes ; one thousand men lie in this wood and
a thousand more on the other side of the valley.
It was all I could raise on such short notice. But
they are enough. The Pretender's friends have
got wind of my prompt action. They have aban-
doned the idea of coming here. I am sorry, but
it does not matter ; the craft containing Charles
is on its way, and he will be here in a few hours."

He tried to speak coolly, but I could see that
he was excited beyond measure. His voice shook,
and was fairly husky.

" How do you know that they have abandoned
the idea of bringing their forces here?"

" My spies discovered it, " he said shortly. " Oh,
I have not been idle, young man ; my men have
had eyes and ears everywhere."

I realized then as I felt when at Tregothnan
that he seemed to resent my questions, and I knew
that his abilities did not equal his zeal. I could
quite believe that the Killigrews had abandoned
the idea of meeting the forces which Hugh Bos-
cawen had gathered, but I did not believe that
they would submit so meekly as this man seemed
to think. As far as I could judge, matters were
ill-arranged, and although every one was on the
tiptoe of expectation, there seemed to be little
definite idea as to the serious issue at stake.

" You see," he went on, " such a number of men
could not be got together so secretly as I had

I Fall into Otho's Hands 365

hoped. The Pretender's friends found this out,
and not a man of theirs is to be found within two
miles. Of that I am sure."

"And do you think, my lord, that they will
give up so easily?" I asked.

" They cannot help themselves. I tell you the
coast is guarded two miles in each direction."

" No more than two miles?"

" Is not that enough, Trevanion ! I tell you I
saw through the whole business ten minutes after
you brought the news. You shall not be forgot-
ten, Trevanion, I can assure you that."

" I suppose neither Sir Richard nor John Rose-
corroch are here?"

"No, there was no time to get advisers; be-
sides it would have confused matters. One gen-
eral is enough."

I felt impatient with the man, loyal and well-
meaning as he was. I remembered that he had
paid but little heed to me at Tregothnan. Doubt-
less during the hours I had been lying asleep
through the day he had given his orders, and in
his own way had made ready. But he did not
know the resources of Colman Killigrew or Uncle
Anthony, to say nothing of Otho.

" Have you considered, my lord, that they may
still signal to Charles Stuart farther up the coast?"

"What mean you, Trevanion?"

"Doubtless the Pretender set sail from the
north of France, and is sailing down the Channel.
Think you the Killigrews have not prepared for
the present state of things? They have been too
long plotting not to realize their danger, and

366 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

they will not allow Charles to walk blindfold into
your hands, especially now they know what hath
been done. They will either have moved their
forces farther up the coast, or if that be impos-
sible they will have warned him not to land. "

" I tell you their forces have been disturbed.
They have heard of what has happened, and they
have lost heart. As for the other, it is a dark
murky night, and no signal could be seen from
afar."

"But there is danger, my lord," I persisted;
"and you would not like Charles to escape you?"

" No, by heaven, no ! but what would you sug-
gest?" and here the man revealed the fact that
he should have taken counsel in the affair.

" I would suggest this, my lord. Give me a
few men. I know the coast well ; I will go north-
ward, and if they are seeking to signal, either I
will send you word, or, if I am able, take these
Killigrews prisoners."

" The plan sounds well, Trevanion. It can do
no harm, and it shall be done. Do you ride
northward as you suggest. "

Now all along I had been a free lance in the
business. Lord Falmouth, of whom I have spok-
en as Hugh Boscawen, because our county people
preferred this honoured old name to the title which
had first been given to his father — Lord Falmouth,
I say, had insisted that I was not in a fit condi-
tion to render him active service because of my
wound. In truth, as I have before intimated, he
urged that I should stay for some time at Tre-
gothnan, and although I had managed to per-

I Fall into Otho's Hands 367

suade him as to my fitness to travel and to meet
him at Veryan Bay, I knew practically nothing of
what he had done. That he should have been
able to secure such a large number of men at such
a short notice was indicative of his influence in
the county. As far as that matter goes, there
was no man better known or more respected,
while the name of Boscawen was held in rever-
ence from Land's End to the banks of the Ta-
mar, and even beyond it. At one time he was
believed to have much influence in Parliament,
and no small amount of power over King George
himself. But I, who am not a politician, cannot
speak with authority on such matters. Of his
kinsman, the great Admiral Boscawen, and his
prowess, all the world knows. But Hugh did not
possess the admiral's genius as a commander, and
I could not help seeing, ignorant as I was in all
matters pertaining to warfare, that the matter
seemed sorely bungled, because of a failure to
understand how wily Uncle Anthony and the Kil-
ligrews were.

However, I rode off with a few men, and found
my way with all diligence along the coast. As
Boscawen had said, it was a dark, murky night,
and it would be difficult to see a signal from afar.
I dared not ride very near the coast, as many
parts of it were dangerous; indeed it was with
difficulty that we made the journey at all. The
country was thickly wooded, and pathways were
few.

I had gone perhaps four miles beyond the spot
where Boscawen 's men lay, keeping a sharp look-

368 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

out on the coast all the way, when I stopped the
horses and listened. We had been riding through
fields and by the side of hedges, so as to make as
little noise as possible, and I had commanded a
halt because I thought I saw two or three dark
forms not far away. For some minutes we lis-
tened in vain, but presently I heard the sound of
footsteps coming along a lane near by. Creeping
silently to the hedgeside, I could detect the noise
of three men coming from a northward direction.

"It's all up," I heard one say.

" Yes, we'd better get as far from these parts
as possible."

" I suppose a big fire has been lit up by Chapel
Point!"

" Yes, that was the signal agreed on in case of
danger."

" Do you think they'll see it? It's a beastly
night."

"If they can keep it up long enough."

" Ah, yes ; if they can do that the vessel will
turn back."

" I suppose so. "

The men passed on, and I heard them discuss-
ing the situation as they trudged in the direction
of St. Austell ; but this was all that came to me
distinctly. I had heard enough, however, to con-
firm my suspicions. My plan now was to send
two men back with the news, and then to ride on
to Chapel Point, a spot some distance farther
north.

Half an hour later I was near enougft to Chapel
Point to see the ruddy glow of a beacon light, and

I Fall into Otho's Hands 369

I became sadly afraid lest Hugh Boscawen would
not be able to send men in time to extinguish the
fire before it was seen by the Pretender. Indeed,
so much did my fears possess me that I could not
remain inactive, and so, foolishly, I crept nearer
and nearer the danger signal. I was drawn on
by a kind of fatal fascination, and so excited did
I become that I recked nothing of the danger by
which I was surrounded.

It soon became plain to me that the spot was
well chosen. A huge fire was lit on the slope of
a hill, and thus the blaze, while hidden from the
neighbourhood of Veryan Bay, could be plainly
seen by any who sailed down the Channel. In
the ruddy glow, too, I could see many forms ; and
as I thought how much depended on extinguish-
ing the blaze before it could be seen by the rebels,
I had difficulty in restraining myself from rush-
ing thitherward single-handed. Indeed I did, in
order to watch their actions more closely, leave
the men who accompanied me, and this, as events
will show, almost led to my undoing.

I had not been away from my companions more
than a few minutes when I was roughly seized,
and even before I had time to cry out I was
dragged away into the darkness. How far I was
hurried on I scarcely know; but presently when
I was allowed to stop, I found myself surrounded
by a dozen or more men, amongst whom I de-
tected Othf Killigrew and Uncle Anthony. I
could plainly see them, for the light from the fire
threw a ruddy glare upon us. We stood in a hol-
low, however, and were partially sheltered.
24

37° Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"Ah, Roger Trevanion," said Otho Killigrew,
and his voice was husky with savage joy. " I did
not think we should meet again so soon."

"No," I replied as coolly as I was able, "and
you would not care to meet me now if you were
not surrounded by a dozen -f your followers. "

" I always like playing a safe game," he replied
slowly as was his wont.

" Even although you have to be a coward ; this
morning you ran away from me like a whipped
schoolboy."

" I had matters of more importance to perform
than to kill a ruffian," he replied.

"Apparently," I said, with a laugh I little felt,
"but you miserably bungled your matters."

My words evidently stung him.

"Have a care, Roger Trevanion," he said.
" This morning we both used a well-worn prov-
erb— 'he who laughs last laughs best. ' I think
that applies to me, for in a few minutes you will
have gone to that place where there will be little
laughter, and where you will be in company with
the personage who describes himself as travelling
to and fro in the earth, and walking up and down
in it."

"Scarcely," I replied. "You could never be
happy without your constant friend and master."

I heard Uncle Anthony chuckle in his quiet
way, but Otho went on still in cold, cruel tones:

" I have not yet decided what death you shall
die. I think, however, that I shall increase the
brilliancy of the light yonder by using you as fuel.
It will be excellent preparation for you too."

How Benet and I Fought 371

" That would be just like you," I said ; " you are
too great a coward to try and kill me in open
fight. However, let's have done with it as quick-
ly as possible."

I said this, I must confess, with difficulty; my
throat was dry, and even then I could almost feel
the fire burning my flesh. At the same time I
knew that such words would make him desire to
prolong my agony, and, in truth, his devilish de-
sire to taunt me and make me suffer saved my
life.

"All in good time, Roger Trevanion," he said
coolly. " There is no hurry for a few minutes,
and the devil can wait. I have a few things to
tell you, too. I have had some slight training for
the priesthood, and I wish to give you a few com-
forting messages before you depart, just as a
priest should. "

"Go on," I said grimly, but indeed I was sore
afraid.

CHAPTER XXVII.

HOW BENET KILLIGREW AND I FOUGHT IN THE LIGHT
OF THE BEACON FIRE.

"OF course you expect no mercy from me?"
said Otho presently.

" I know you are too good a pupil of your mas-
ter to dream of such a thing," I replied, and even
as I spoke I wondered how long it would take the
messenger I had sent to reach Hugh Boscawen,

372 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

and whether help could arrive before Otho had
completed his designs.

"Be careful, Roger Trevanion," he said bit-
terly.

"Why?" I asked. "I know you will do your
worst whatever may happen. Say your say, man,
and unless you gag me I shall say mine. "

" Yes, I will say my say. Oh, I know what you
are thinking. Well, we have sentinels in every
direction, and the moment there is a sign of any
friends of yours coming, we shall be warned, and
that moment you shall die."

My heart sank as he said this. For although I
do not think I fear death more than another man,
I did dread the cruelty of this man. Besides, I
longed for life; never, indeed, had it been so
sweet to me as now. Only a few hours before
my dear maid Nancy had laid her head on my
shoulder and had sobbed out her love to me. I
knew, too, that she would have a bitter enemy in
Otho, and if I were dead she would be a prey to
his many wiles. Still I determined not to betray
fear. At any rate, he should not have the com-
fort of making me plead for mercy.

" Then say on," I said, " your thoughts can give
you little comfort; you have been outwitted,
beaten all along the line. I can die, but not be-
fore I've drawn your teeth."

" Except that Charles will not land."

" If that is any comfort to you, except that. "

"We may as well add another thing," he
sneered ; " but I will refrain, because it refers to
a lady."

How Benet and I Fought 373

I was silent.

"Oh yes, I have touched you at last, have I?
Well, let me give you a little comfort in that di-
rection. The lady shall be well looked after. "

I looked at Uncle Anthony as he spoke, and
saw the old man's face twitch. In spite of my-
self I was comforted. My dear maid was not
without one friend.

"Perhaps I will refer to that again presently,"
he went on ; " you will be glad to hear her name
in your last minutes. But let me tell you another
thing: Roger Trevanion, I hate you."

" Doubtless," I said with a sneer.

"I hate you," he went on, and now he spoke
quickly and passionately. " I hate you because
again and again you have beaten me, and I never
forgive a man who has done that. You have out-
witted me — yes, I will admit it — and have made the

only woman " he stopped a second as though

his passion had led him to commence a sentence
which he did not know how to finish. " God is
tired of you," he continued presently, "for you
have hindered the true king from coming back to
England, and with the true king the true faith.
We owe our failure to you."

"Yes, you do," I replied, "you do. You
thought to restore the fortunes of your dying
name. Religion is little to you. How can it be?
But the failure of your plans to bring the Pre-
tender here is the deathblow to your hopes. To
succeed you have lied, you have played the spy ;
you have bartered friendship, and all things good
and true. Well, I have beaten you. You can

374 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

take a paltry revenge by killing me, but you can-
not undo the fact that I have beaten you."

I felt a savage joy in saying this, for at that
moment I cared for nothing.

"You will not fight as a man should," I went
on. " When it comes to open blows you run away
like a coward. You prefer plot and intrigue,
and lies in the dark."

" It cannot be said that you are guiltless of plot
and intrigue, either," remarked Uncle Anthony
quietly.

" I have been obliged to use my enemies' weap-
ons," I replied; " but I have betrayed no man, no
woman. I have sought to hurt no man. Nay,
I have ever tried to befriend rather than to
harm."

"I know more about you than you think," re-
marked Uncle Anthony ; " and at one time I should
have been sorely disturbed at doing you harm, so
much did I believe in you. It is little use deplor-
ing the inevitable. I am too old a man to give
up because of one failure, or to cry out because
God seemeth against me. But why did you inter-
fere, Roger Trevanion? You, the gay spend-
thrift— you, who have cared but little for aught
save your gaming and your revelries. Why did
you not live your life, and let others deal with
matters of serious import? Religion is naught to
you. It is everything to some of us."

" Because the society of a pure woman made me
ashamed of myself," I cried; "because she made
me remember my name, my race, and my duty to
my country and to God."

How Benet and I Fought 375

The old man sighed, while Otho spoke apart
with two or three of the men.

" Methinks I had better have killed you this
very evening," he said; "my hand was on the
trigger of my pistol."

" When we met?"

"Aye."

"And I might have had you arrested," I re-
plied. " I recognized you in spite of your dis-
guise. I wrote a note to Lord Falmouth warning
him that no reliance could be placed upon the
information you might give. I might have added
your name."

" So you might," he said quietly, and he seemed
in deep thought. " Then this danger signal would
not have been seen," he added.

At that moment we heard the sound of a gun
coming from across the waters.

"Ah!" cried voices all around me ; "they have
seen the danger signal. Now we must leave."

" But not before I have dealt with Roger Tre-
vanion," cried Otho Killigrew ; " now, you fellows,
do my bidding."

"Not that, by God, no!" cried one of the men,
"let him die as man should. I'll have naught to
do with roasting."

"But we owe all our failure to him," cried
Otho.

" You have your own private grudge, no doubt,"
said another. " Kill him as a gentleman should
be killed. Hot lead, cold steel, or the water, I
don't mind which, but not that."

I looked around as well as I could, but Uncle

376 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Anthony had gone, and I saw that there was a
movement among the men who had waited by the
fire.

"Then it shall be cold steel," cried Otho, and
he drew his sword from his sheath.

If it be possible to realize a sense of satisfaction
at such a moment, I realized it then. At any
rate, I was not to suffer the cruel torture which
Otho intended. Indeed, I doubt whether my
mind could have withstood much longer the
strain I was undergoing. For the last few days
my life had been one constant excitement. Every
nerve was strung to the highest pitch, and al-
though my wound was neither deep nor danger-
ous, it had pained me much.

"They laugh best who laugh last," said Otho,
coming to me grimly, " and I shall laugh last, I
warrant you."

"Be quick, then, and do your devil's work!" I
cried aloud, for I was sore wrought upon. " I can-
not touch you, I am bound, so you are safe. But
I would to God I could die at the hands of a man,
instead of a revengeful cut-throat. "

" No, you shall die by my hand, " said Otho,
slowly and grimly.

"No, by Heaven he shall not!" cried a voice
near ; " whatever he is, Trevanion is a brave man,
and he can fight. I would I had known you were
here sooner. Ah, I love a man who can fight!
Cut the ropes, men, and let him die as a man
should!"

It was Benet Killigrew who spoke, and I saw
his eyes fairly gleam with savage joy.

How Benet and I Fought 377

"Yes, it is I, Roger Trevanion," he cried; "I
told you we should meet again; I told you we
should fight again. Faith, I almost forgive you
for having spoiled all my old dad's plans; I shall
have a fight after all, a real fight with a man who
knows the use of a sword. Aye, but I love you,
Trevanion. I love you!"

"Benet, this is not your affair," said Otho; "it
was agreed upon that this fellow should be taken
and killed at all hazards, and that I should see it
done. "

" I care not, Otho. He is a worthy gentleman,
and he shall die as becometh one. Oh, you need
not fear, I will kill him ; but not as a butcher may
kill a pig. Cut his cords, men. Nay I will do it
myself. There, that's it. Stand up, Roger Tre-
vanion. Ah! they have not taken your sword
from you ; it is well ! Stand around, men ; there
is plenty of light."

For once Otho Killigrew yielded to his brother.
Perhaps he was glad to do so, for while it may be
easy to kill another in hot fight, a man must have
lost his manhood if he willingly and in cold blood
will kill another who is helpless and bound. Be-
sides, Otho knew it to be dangerous to stay there.
The king's men might come at any minute.

" Yes, I will leave you to my brother, Roger
Trevanion," he said slowly; "I think I am glad
he came. He saves me from doing dirty work."

"Very dirty," I replied.

"Aye," he said, "just as a hangman's work is
dirty. Still it is necessary, and Benet is better
fitted for it than I. And before I go, I will give

378 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

you a little information. I go to see a lady who
is a mutual acquaintance. I will tell her how I
left you. She will be much interested. You are
about to take a long journey, and the end thereof
will be dark. I wish you all the joy you can get
out of it. I will tell our lady friend about it, as
we caress each other and laugh at you. "

"Coward," I cried, unable to control myself,
" base, skulking coward. Come back and fight
me," but he laughed in his quiet way as he
mounted a horse that stood near-by.

"By the way," he continued, "you stole my
horse, but Benet will make that all right. You
will soon be in congenial company- — and so shall
I. Good-night!"

"You are right, Trevanion," cried Benet in al-
most a friendly tone. " Otho is a coward ; he
hath a way with him which drives me mad. Ah,
but I love you. Stand around, men. Now draw,
man"; and putting himself in a posture of de-
fense, he made his sword whistle about his head.

" Had we not better get away to a distance?"
asked one who stood by. " We can now do no
good by staying, and we may be in danger at any
minute. "

"Nonsense!" cried Benet. "They will have
heard the guns as well as we, and they will know
what it means. The game is up, I tell you. Be-
sides we can never find a better place than this.
Here is green grass to stand on, and a rare light.
Now, Trevanion."

I drew my sword and stood before him. Even
as I did so I knew to whom I owed his coming.

How Benet and I Fought 379

It was Uncle Anthony who had told him how I
stood. The old man knew his disposition, knew
that fighting was the breath of Benet Killigrew's
life, and was sure that it would be untold joy to
him to do battle with me again. Perhaps he
hoped that in some way I might be able to suc-
cessfully defend myself. For the hermit felt
kindly towards me, even although I had thwarted
the hope of his life. Strange as it may seem,
however, I had almost forgotten the greater is-
sues at stake. While I had spoken with Otho and
Uncle Anthony, and heard the mutterings of bit-
terness among their companions because their
hopes had been frustrated, I felt that I had in-
deed taken part in a very important business,
that, perhaps, I had changed the very life of the
country. I had to some extent realized the bitter
disappointment they must have felt, as well as
their great anger towards me. But now my
thoughts were narrowed down to smaller issues,
and although just after I drew my sword I heard
the dull boom of another gun resounding across
the waters, I thought nothing of the rage that the
young Pretender must have felt, or of what it
might mean to millions of people.

My great thought was to sell my life dearly,
for now that I was once more free I felt my own
man again. I knew that Benet Killigrew was a
great fighter, and although he had not been
master in the past, I stood at great disadvantage
now. I had been weakened by my wound, and
my experiences of the last few days were not of
a nature to fit a man to fight with such a swords-

380 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

man as Benet. All around me stood the dark
angry faces of his friends, and I was sure that,
even should I master my opponent, they would
see to it that I should not escape alive. Still a
man at thirty-two years of age is not easily con-
quered. He has not lost the hot blood of youth,
and he has also gained the caution and the judg-
ment necessary to use his strength wisely.

And this I determined to do. Most of the
men who had lit the great beacon fire were gone,
and I hoped that even in spite of my dark pros-
pects I might still be able to keep my skin whole.
I knew the man who stood before me. Passion-
ate, daring, and strong as he might be, he had
still the feelings of a gentleman. There was
nothing cunning in his nature. He would fight
openly, fight for the very joy of fighting. The
ferociousness of the savage he doubtless pos-
sessed, but he had higher feelings as well.

" It gives me joy to meet you, Benet Killigrew,"
I said. " If I am to die, I shall be glad to die at
the hands of a brave man, rather than to be
butchered by one who knows not what a swords
man ought to feel."

"Ah! good!" he replied, "it is not oft I can
find a man who is worthy of standing before Benet
Killigrew" — this he said with a kind of mounte-
bank bravado peculiar to him — " and it gives joy
to my soul to meet a man. I do not know much
about who is the true king. I joined the business
because there was a chance of a fight. But I am
sick of it. No sooner was it discovered that there
would be three to one against us than they all

How Benet and I Fought 381

showed the white feather, and so I was robbed
of a rare bit of fr.n. But you have turned
up, Trevanion, and by my soul I love you for
it; and although I must kill you, because I
have given my promise, I shall be fair grieved to
do it."

'"At least we will fight as gentlemen," I re-
plied, " and neither I am sure will take advantage
of the other."

"That goes without saying," he cried; "but
come let us begin, we are wasting time! Guard!"
I must confess that all my own love for a fight
was aroused in me at that moment, and I needed
no further invitation. At the same time my pol-
icy was to act only on the defensive. I knew that
Benet would be careful, and would throw away no
chances.

I have thought since that the scene must in its
way have been impressive. The great " danger
fire" still cast its ruddy glow upon the dark faces
of the men who formed a ring around us, while in
the near distance the waves surged upon the rock-
bound coast. It must have been far past mid-
night, and the winds played among the newly
budding leaves which appeared on the trees in the
woods nearby. Above the sounds of both wind
and waves could be heard the clash of our swords
and the sound of Benet 's voice as we fought. For
there was nothing cool and contained about this
man. He could not help but express his feelings,
and every time I parried his thrusts he gave a
cry of pleasure and admiration.

" It is a joy to fight with you, Trevanion, " he

382 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

would say ; " By Heaven, you are a man ! Good !
Well parried!"

His eyes continued to gleam with a savage joy,
and he constantly laughed as though he were en-
joying himself vastly.

Presently, however, he grew more serious, for
I was very careful. I contented myself with par-
rying, never offering to return his thrusts, and
although he tried hard he could not so much as
touch me.

"By Heaven, fight!" he cried at length, but
that I would not do. My policy was to tire him
out if I could, and then disarm him. This, how-
ever, was easier said than done. He fought on
with savage pleasure, showing no weakness. His
wrists seemed to be made of steel, and his eyes
continued to shine with a passionate light.

We had been fighting for some minutes, when
I thought it wise to change my tactics. I slowly
yielded before him, and he thought my guard
grew weaker.

"Ah!" he cried with satisfaction.

Just at that moment I heard a cry among the
woods.

" It's the Boscawens!" cried one of the bystand-
ers. " Quick, Killigrew, we shall be in danger
soon!"

At this my heart gave a great bound, for hope
grew stronger. I might live to see my dear
Nancy again, and this thought nerved my arm.
I thought of Otho's threat, and I longed to get
to Restormel and see if my love was safe.

I still pretended to yield to Benet, and while

How Benet and I Fought 383

my guard was still sufficient, I made him believe
it was growing weaker.

Another cry came from the woods, sharper and
clearer.

"The signal!" cried the bystanders, "the last
signal. We must be away. "

"No, he yields," cried Benet, "and I promised
to kill him, and I will keep my word. Ah!"

" But they will soon be here. Let us settle the
business for you."

" No, by Cormoran, no ! What ! Benet Killi-
grew call help? I'll fight and kill him by myself
though ten thousand Boscawens stand by!"

" But there is danger, man ! If we are caught
we shall be hanged!"

"Can't you see I am fighting!" roared Benet,
still keeping his eyes upon me, and never for a
moment thrown off his guard.

All the same, this talk was not to his advan-
tage. It made him somewhat rash, and I knew
that my chance had nearly come.

" 'Tis they!" one cried presently. "Truscott,
give me your pistol!"

"I'll kill the man who interferes," said Benet
madly ; " I promised that there should be no
unfair advantage, and by Heaven there shall
not!"

But his speech caused his own undoing. It was
impossible for any man to fence well under such
circumstances, and so I was able to use the chance
I had long been waiting for, and his sword flew
from his hand.

At that moment there was the tramp of horses'

384 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

hoofs and the shout of voices, and I knew that
the bystanders became panic-stricken.

" We cannot go without killing him," cried one.

"No; very good, then"; and a bullet whizzed
by my head, after which I heard retreating foot-
steps.

"Fly, Benet Killigrew!" I panted.

"No, by God, no!"

"Yes," I answered; "you had not fair play.
"Those fellows confused you. We will finish
another time. If the Boscawens take you, you
will be hanged!"

"Will you fight again?" panted Benet.

"Yes; now begone!"

But it was too late. A dozen horsemen, headed
by Hugh Boscawen, rode up to us.

"Safe and unhurt, Trevanion?" he cried.

"Yes, my lord."

" It is well. Have they all gone ! No ! At
least here is one prisoner."

"No, I think not, my lord," I answered; "this
gentleman and I have been settling a long-stand-
ing affair."

"Aye, but he is a rebel."

"Nay, my lord, let him go free," I said excit-
edly, for I could not bear the thought of Benet
being treated as a rebel. " I will swear to you
that this gentleman hath never plotted against
the king. He is an honourable man ; but for him
I should have been dead ere this."

" But you were fighting with him. "

" The fight was a private matter, my lord. I
ask you for his liberty as a special favour. I will

How Benet and I Fought 385

give my word that he will never lift up his hand
against the king's true subjects."

" I like not to refuse you anything, Trevanion,"
said Boscawen, " you rendered such signal service.
Well, if the fellow will give his word that he will
in no way help the Pretender's cause, I will for
your sake set him at liberty. "

" Aye, I will promise, gladly," cried Benet; "I
hate the whole business."

"Then you are free," said Boscawen.

"Good!" cried Benet, "and, by Heaven, I love
you, Trevanion; I love you! And I have your
promise. Another time?"

"Yes, another time."

He took his sword, and laughed a great laugh.
" It is well," he said; " I love you for a man, and
you are more worthy of the maid Nancy than I."

He left then, and a few seconds later was lost
in the darkness, for by this time the beacon fire
began to burn low.

Of all that was said during the next half-hour I
have but little remembrance. Many questions
were asked me which I answered as well as 1 was
able, and many things I heard which I was but
little able to understand, for my mind was sorely
exercised as to what had become of my dear maid.
After a time, however, I was able to get a word
with Hugh Boscawen alone, when I told him of
what Otho Killigrew had said.

"We will go thither," he cried; " I myself will
accompany you to the house. If we be quick, we
shall be able to capture this fellow. He at least
will be a valuable prisoner."
25

386 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

So as quickly as possible we set out for Re-
stormel, but so anxious was I that I fretted and
fumed at the delay in starting and the slowness
of our journey.

Morning was breaking when we reached Re-
stormel, and the sight of the house set my heart
beating fast for joy, for I hoped that soon I should
hold my love in my arms again. But sore disap-
pointment was in store for me. We found the
house empty save for Adam Coad and his wife.
Neither of them knew where Nancy was. All the
old man could remember was that they had heard
a noise in the house, and when they had searched
for his mistress she was nowhere to be found.

Again I remembered Otho's words, and then
my overtaxed nature yielded to the continuous
strain; I felt my blood grow cold and head grow
dizzy. After that all became dark to me.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

OTHO KILLIGREW'S LAST MOVE.

I SUPPOSE I must have been sorely ill, for con-
sciousness did not return to me for some time,
and even when it did I was much bewildered and
sadly weak. My memory played me many tricks,
too, and I have been told since that my words
were wellnigh meaningless. Hugh Boscawen
sent for the doctor whose drugs had done me so
much good the previous day, and on his arrival I
was put to bed, and after having drunk a large

Otho Killigrew's Last Move 387

quantity of the decoction he prepared, I became
unconscious again. I suppose the stuff must have
been a kind of sleeping draught, for although it
was yet morning when I had been put to bed,
daylight was altogether gone when I awoke. The
room in which I lay was lighted by means of a
candle, and by my side sat Mr. Inch the doctor.

" How long have I been asleep?" I asked.

"At the least twelve hours," and Dr. Inch
laughed cheerfully.

"Twelve hours!" I cried aghast.

" Twelve hours, and verily I believe your life
hath been saved thereby. I will now take away
a little blood, and in a few days you will be well."

This he said in evident good-humour with him-
self, as though he had effected a wondrous cure.

" Twelve hours !" I cried again ; " then Otho hath
fifteen hours' start of me."

" I know not what you mean. My care hath
been that you should have necessary rest and res-
toration. This you have had. You are much
better now, are you not?"

" Oh, I am all right, " I said, sitting up in my
bed ; and indeed I felt quite refreshed and strong.
"But where am I?"

" At Restormel. "

"Oh yes, at Restormel," and instantly I had
grasped the whole situation. " And Boscawen,
where is he?"

" Lord Falmouth hath had many matters of im-
portance to deal with; he went away before I
came, but left word, saying he would if possible
return to you this evening. "

388 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" But did he seek to find Otho Killigrew ; has
he any knowledge of his whereabouts? Does he
know where "

I stopped then, for I remembered that Dr.
Inch must have been ignorant concerning the
matter which lay so near my heart. Still I could
not refrain from asking many questions, although
the doctor was able to give me but little satisfac-
tion.

Just as I had consented to be bled, and was
making ready for the operation, Hugh Boscawen
came into the room. He had evidently spent a
busy day, for he looked much wearied, but ex-
pressed delight at seeing me so well.

" Have you found them?" I asked, thinking of
Otho and Nancy.

" They have all escaped, except one or two fool-
ish varlets who know nothing about the business, "
he replied, mistaking the purport of my question.
" But I do not despair. My men are scouring the
country, and I have sent messengers to London
with the news. And I have not forgotten you,
Trevanion; I have not forgotten you."

" But Otho Killigrew and Mistress Nancy Moles-
worth, what of them?" I asked feverishly.

"I have heard nothing," was the reply, "noth-
ing at all. I wish I could get him ; he and that
old hermit have been the brains of the whole mat-
ter. Still, do not be anxious, Trevanion; I will
find him. He hath no friends in these parts, and
therefore can have no hiding-place. The coast is
being watched everywhere too."

"You do not know Otho Killigrew," I cried bit-

Otho Killigrew's Last Move 389

terly ; " and it is no use telling me not to be anx-
ious. As well tell a boat to sail steadily on a
stormy sea."

" It is no use fretting. All that can be done
shall be done. It should be easy to find him too,
for we are all faithful to the king for many a mile
around, and I have given strict orders."

At this my pulses started a-dancing again, for
I remembered something of importance.

" How long hath it been dark?" I asked.

"But an hour or so."

" My lord, I must get to saddle again?" I cried;
" and I think, if you will accompany me, you will
be able to arrest Otho Killigrew."

"Good!" he cried, "but where, Trevanion?"

"But Master Trevanion must not rise," cried
the doctor. " I must take an ounce of blood from
him, after which he must lie still for three days."

"I shall need all my blood," I cried eagerly,
and in spite of all the doctor's persuasions I was
soon on my feet again and ready for action.

" Let me have some food," I said with a laugh,
for I felt my own man again, and the thought of
action eased my anxious heart.

Food was speedily set before me, of which I
partook heartily, as every man should who has
work to do, and while I was eating I told Hugh
Boscawen my plans.

" Know you aught of Peter Trevisa?" I asked.

"But little," was his answer; "he is a man re-
puted to care for but little save his ugly son and
his money bags. "

" Have you ever been to Treviscoe?"

390 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" Never."

"I have," I replied; " I believe Otho Killigrew
is there. It is there he hath taken Mistress
Nancy, I could swear it." And then I told him of
the conversation I had heard between Otho and
young Peter Trevisa.

"There is naught in that," remarked Hugh
Boscawen, shaking his head doubtfully.

" In itself there is but little," I answered, "but
connected with all else which I have heard there
is much" ; and thereupon I told him of my suspi-
cions.

"It is worth trying for, anyhow," remarked
Hugh Boscawen. " I will accompany you to Tre-
viscoe. If he be there, it accounts for my inabil-
ity to find him."

A little later we rode towards Treviscoe, which
as I have said was no great distance from Re-
stormel. We were well armed, and were also ac-
companied by several men, upon whose trust-
worthiness Boscawen said he could rely.

" You have paid no heed to Trevisa?" I asked
of him as we rode along.

" No ; Peter Trevisa hath in no way been under
suspicion; besides, the place is so near Restor-
mel that I did not think there was any need. I
naturally set my men farther afield."

" But the coast hath been watched."

" Carefully. "

At this my heart became heavy again, for I felt
sure that Otho Killigrew could if he would devise
plans whereby all Hugh Boscawen 's followers
could be outwitted. Still I trusted that the two

Otho Killigrew's Last Move 391

Trevisas, once having Mistress Nancy in their
midst again, would not let her go without much
hard bargaining, for I had suspicions concerning
Otho's plans which will leak out presently.

" It will be well," I said presently, " if we enter
Treviscoe secretly."

" But that will be impossible."

" To me alone it might be ; but not to you.
You hold the King's commission. You can com-
mand, you can enforce threats, you can insist on
your own method of entrance."

"True," he replied proudly.

" Then I would suggest that you forbid the
gatekeeper to communicate with the house con-
cerning our entrance, and threaten him with a
severe penalty if he disobeys. When we get to
the house, command the servant to show us to the
room where his master is — also with a threat,
without letting any one know of our arrival. "

" I understand. Yes, it shall be done."

" We must surprise them. If he have time to
think, they will outwit us. We must make no
noise ; we must enter the house unknown to its
masters."

" You speak wisely, Trevanion — perchance Tre-
visa hath had more to do with treason than we
wot of," and by this speech he betrayed the fact
that he had inherited much of his father's love for
arresting people concerning whom he had any sus-
picions.

When we came to the lodge gate, the man let
us enter without any ado as soon as Hugh Bos-
cawen had mentioned his name. I knew, too, by

392 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

the fear expressed in his quavering voice that we
need have no apprehensions concerning him. Our
entrance to the house, too, was effected just as
easily. We crept silently along the grass which
bordered the way, and when I saw that no light
shone from the front windows I surmised that old
Peter, if he was within, was in the library, which
was situated in a wing of the building in the rear
of the main structure. This made our work all
the easier. I knocked lightly, Hugh Boscawen
standing by my side.

An old serving-man opened the door, and gave
a start of fear as soon as he saw who we were,
but my companion quickly brought him to reason ;
indeed so great was his reverence for the name
and power of the Boscawens that he raised no
protest whatever when he was told what he de-
sired him to do.

" Utter no word to any one concerning our pres-
ence," said Hugh Boscawen impressively. " Show
us the door of the room where your master is, and
depart. These men of mine will stand here with-
in call."

The old serving-man tremblingly acquiesced.

" Hath your master visitors?" continued Hugh
Boscawen, still in a whisper.

" He hath, my lord ; but he is loyal, my lord —
loyal. Neither my master nor his son hath left
the house these two days."

I knew this to be false; all the same young
Peter might have met Otho Killigrew without the
man knowing anything about it

" Who are his visitors?"

Otho Killigrew's Last Move 393

" I do not know, my lord. "

"Trevanion," whispered Boscawen to me, " I
must serve the King. I must find out if there be
any treason about."

" How?"

" All means are honourable in the service of the
King," he replied. "We must listen."

I saw his eyes gleam with eagerness ; if ever
man was alert to his chances, it was he. I verily
believe that nothing rejoiced him more than to
punish treason.

We therefore crept noiselessly to the door, and
soon my nerves were all a-twitch with excitement,
for I heard Otho Killigrew's voice, and he was
mentioning my own name, and I quickly judged
that we had come at an opportune time.

"I never wished to be harsh to a lady," said
Otho, " for that reason I allowed your maid to ac-
company you this morning ; when I took you, I
am afraid by guile, and somewhat unceremonious-
ly, from the house you have thought to be yours.
But all is fair in love and war. I have also al-
lowed you to be alone throughout this day, but
the time is come for the settlement of matters,
and this time Roger Trevanion will not be able to
help you."

"And is it true, that is — what you told me
about him?"

It was my dear Nancy's voice, husky and tear-
ful, which spoke; I gripped my sword-hilt, and
with difficulty kept myself from bursting open
the door. Hugh Boscawen held my arm, how-
eyer, and motioned me to be still.

394 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"To quote the great bard," replied Otho in a
mocking voice, " he is gone 'to that country from
whose bourne no traveller returns.' Trevanion
sleeps with his fathers."

" Killed by your hand?"

" Nay cousin, not by my hand; by another's."

" Like Richard, the murderous king, you hire
your murderer, I suppose."

" No ; Trevanion died in a fair fight, died by
my brother Benet's hand."

"In fair fight, you say. Where? when?" and
her voice was tremulous.

" In fair fight ; but we need not enter into de-
tails now. He is dead, and I am suspected to
have left the country with the others who led this
business — spoiled, I will admit, though Trevan-
ion. But the end is not yet, and he will not spoil
our plans next time. But there are other matters
more important to me. My lungs pine for the
air of France, and I ask you to come with me."

" No, I will not go with you."

" Think again, my cousin ; for thus I will call
you, although we are not related by law. We
Catholics have always suffered — we suffer still.
So unjust are the English laws to Catholics that
you to-day have according to the law no name,
no home."

" Then why do you persecute me?"

" Because I love you."

"I do not believe it. If you loved me, you
would leave me in peace."

" I do love you, I offer you my hand in mar-
riage. I offer you my name — an old name."

Otho Killigrew's Last Move 395

I heard a movement in the room, there was a
sound like that of the rustling of a woman's
dress. Then I heard my dear maid's voice again.

"Otho Killigrew," she said, "I know not what
truth there is in what you say. I know you to be
a liar. Again and again have you tried to deceive
me. But I do not believe you would offer to
marry me if I were nameless and penniless. You
— you are too base."

" You mistake me, misjudge me, Mistress
Nancy," said Otho slowly. "As I tell you, Roger
Trevanion is dead; he died before sunrise this
morning by my brother Benet's hand. And the
other matter is also true. You have no name.
Let the fact become known, and you would be a
wanderer, a vagrant in the county, for none would
give you a home. All children born out of wed-
lock are despised. But I love you, I would save
you from being disgraced; I desire to give you
my name, I will make you my wife. True, when
I sought your hand I thought you were rightfully
the owner of Restormel ; but Peter Trevisa hath
proved to me beyond dispute that you have no
shadow of claim to it. But I love you!"

" This is true, my fair lady," and I detected old
Peter's voice ; " it is true. I have told you so be-
fore, but he! — he!" and he giggled feebly, "you
know what you said."

" And if I marry Otho Killigrew, you will keep
the matter a secret, I suppose."

" I would do much for Otho Killigrew. Not
that I agree with his views on politics; oh no!
'Long live King George,' I say, but I would serve

396 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

him in this matter, and if you wedded him I would
say nothing."

" And what price would he pay you for this?"

"He, he!" and again the old wretch laughed
feebly, " there would be no price. Of course not.
It is simply an arrangement — a private arrange-
ment between two gentlemen. You see, my dear
lady, I have proofs that your father was not le-
gally married. Still it is morally yours, and if
you marry my friend, Master Otho Killigrew, no
one ever need to know that you are base-born."

He uttered the last words in such a tone as
must have wounded my dear maid sorely ; but she
spoke steadily and clearly for all that.

"Look you," she replied, "your words may be
true ; I am afraid they are. Well, tell all you can,
proclaim to the world that I am base-born in the
eyes of the law. That threat shall not make me
do what you ask. If I am penniless, I am penni-
less; but rather than marry Otho Killigrew I
would beg my bread from door to door, I would
earn my living as a servant in a farm kitchen."

"It is hard to use force, my fair cousin," said
Otho, " but I am not beaten easily. When I set
my mind upon a thing, — well, I generally get it."
He hesitated again, and then went on still more
slowly. " You see, I generally prepare my plans
carefully beforehand. I have done so in this
case. I knew your character, and I anticipated
your answer. My friend Trevisa is a very relig-
ious man, and hath a friend who is a clergyman.
It is true he doth not bear a very high character,
but that is because he hath been sadly misunder-

Otho Killigrew's Last Move 397

stood. Still, he is a very obliging man, and has
on many occasions rendered valuable service. At
great risk to myself I have brought him here to-
night. He will overlook the little matter of your
consent, and marry us at once. You see, I love
you, and — well, I desire the rents of Restormel
Estate ; I need them badly in fact. "

" But I will not wed you."

" I say in this case, the Reverend Mr. Winter
will overlook the little matter of your consent.
It is true he is not of the true faith, but I shall
be willing to overlook that little matter in this
case."

" Then I will proclaim my shame to the world.
I will tell every one what you have told me. "

" That doth not matter. Peter Trevisa is the
only one who holds the secret of this matter. He
will at the proper time deny all knowledge of it.
You see how perfectly plain-spoken I am. " Then
my dear maid spoke again, and her voice was
indeed sad.

" I am all alone," she said, " I have no friends.
You are many against one poor girl. Very well,
do your worst, I will not do one thing that you
say. Oh, you cowards, you poor miserable cow-
ards! If I were a man you would not dare act
so. And I do not believe any one calling himself
a clergyman would do as you say ; but even if he
will, I will resist you to the last, and I will die by
my own hand rather than" — then I heard her
sob bitterly.

I could bear no more. If this were a farce, I
could not allow it to continue further ; if they in-

398 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

tended carrying out their threats, it was time to
interfere; even Hugh Boscawen no longer held
me back. I put my shoulder to the door and
burst it open.

Without ado, Hugh Boscawen went across the
room and placed his hand on Otho Killigrew's
shoulder.

"Otho Killigrew, I arrest you in the King's
name," he said.

Otho did not lose his presence of mind, but
turned coolly towards him.

" Why, my lord?" he said, " what have I done
to be arrested? I defy you to prove aught against
me."

"That remains to be seen," he said; then he
gave a whistle, and immediately his men entered.

Peter Trevisa and his son had started to their
feet and were staring at us, but were at first too
frightened to speak ; near them was a man dressed
as a minister of the gospel, and there was no need
to take a second look at him to know that he was
a disgrace to his calling. Doubtless he was one
of those outcast clergymen who were notorious in
that day, and who would for a fee perform the
marriage ceremony under the most outrageous
circumstances. The country had for a long time
been disgraced by its marriage laws, for thereby
all sorts of outrages had been committed. Young
squires owning much property had been dragged
into inns, drugged, or made drunk, and had then
been married even to fallen women on the streets.
It is true that such scenes, though common in
London, had not so often happened in Cornwall;

Otho Killigrew's Last Move 399

at the same time, some in our county had been
forced into unholy alliances. All this became
impossible a few years after, when Lord Hard-
wick's famous marriage act was passed; but at
that time, had I not come upon the scene, I believe
that Otho Killigrew, in spite of my dear maid's
continuous refusal, would have used means to
have gone through an unholy farce, and this
vile clergyman's signature would have made it
legal.

Not far from the rest Otho Killigrew had stood,
and as I entered I had seen the look of cruel de-
termination on his face, the look which made his
brothers fear him and which told them that he
would surely gain his ends. Doubtless he had
prepared for all exigencies, and had bargained
with the two Trevisas, for they, after failing to
gain their way with Nancy, would be willing to
sell their secret to the highest bidder.

My dear maid's face had been turned from me,
but I saw she stood upright before them, and was
in an attitude of defiance, even although she stood
helpless and alone.

She had not seen me ; her eyes had been turned
towards Hugh Boscawen, who had gone straight
to Otho Killigrew ; neither, I think, had any one
noticed me. Doubtless they all fancied I was
dead, killed by Benet Killigrew's hand, even as
Otho had said.

" It is a dangerous thing to arrest the King's
faithful subjects," went on Otho quietly, although
his lips twitched nervously, " and I am faithful.
True, evil reports may have been circulated about

400 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

me ; but who is the man who can prove treason
against me? No man, my lord."

"There is one, Otho Killigrew," I said quietly.

He stared like one who had seen a ghost, and
stammered incoherently, but I paid but little heed
to him, for my dear maid had heard my voice,
and with a cry of joy and hands outstretched came
towards me.

CHAPTER XXIX.

THE KING'S GRATITUDE.

FOR the next few minutes every one in the room
was in a state of consternation, for so certain had
they all been of my death that they seemed to
have difficulty in believing that I could indeed be
Roger Trevanion. Even Nancy, who had been
cool and defiant up to now, broke quite down, and
asked me again and again, sobbing and laughing
at the same time, all sort of fond, foolish ques-
tions which I will not write down.

Presently, however, Otho Killigrew obtained*
command over himself, and said to me :

" The devil hath again missed his own then.
I was a fool to trust Benet."

"You see Benet fought as a man," I replied;
"unlike you, he would not act as a butcher."

I was sorry afterwards that I answered him
thus, for it is a coward's trick to strike a man
when he is down : but when I called to mind what
I had just heard I could scarce restrain myself.
Had he shown any signs of penitence I should

The King's Gratitude 401

have pitied him, for I saw that all hope had gone
from his face, and it is easy to have kindly feel-
ings towards a man who is beaten.

Peter Trevisa, however, behaved differently.
The old man's face was yellow with fear, for he
knew the power Hugh Boscawen possessed.

" My lord," he whined, "this is a fearful blow,
a fearful blow that you should have discovered a
traitor in my house. But I knew nought of it,
my lord ; he came here on a matter entirely dif-
ferent."

"He did," replied Hugh Boscawen, "and that
matter shall be sifted to the very bottom."

" I do not think you — you understand, my
lord," he said stammeringly.

" Perfectly. You were about to force this maid
into an unholy marriage, and you had promised
to keep secret some information you say you pos-
sess concerning her father's marriage. Whatever
it is, it shall be secret no longer. That I can
promise you. Whether you have placed yourself
within the grip of the law remains to be proved.
That is a question which also applies to you," he
added, turning to the clergyman.

" No, my lord, " replied the Reverend Mr. Win-
ter. " I was invited here to perform a marriage
ceremony in the ordinary way. I had no knowl-
edge that anything was wrong, and should cer-
tainly have refused to comply with the wishes of
Master Otho Killigrew after having understood
the lady's sentiments."

It was, of course, impossible to prove that the
man spoke lies, as the man had uttered no word
26

402 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

before, and we knew nothing of the history of his
coming.

" Well, everything shall be sifted to the bottom,"
repeated Hugh Boscawen, " and justice shall be
done to all. As far as Mistress Molesworth is
concerned, she shall accompany me to Tregoth-
nan this very night. As for you, Trevanion, you
will naturally want to go to your home."

" Pardon me, my lord," said old Peter Trevisa,
his avarice overcoming his fear, "he hath no
home."

" Hath no home, what mean you?"

" Trevanion is mine, my lord ; I possess all the
deeds, and Roger Trevanion hath no right to go
there. "

"I have heard something of this," said Bos-
cawen; " tell me all the details. "

Whereupon Peter told him of his relations with
my father and of the episode which I described in
the beginning of this history.

" I think you have not told all, Master Peter
Trevisa. " It was Nancy who spoke.

"There is nothing more to tell — nothing,"
snarled Peter.

"There is much," replied Nancy.

" Then tell it if you care ; tell it. "

But she was silent. She remembered that a
recital of the scene wTould give me pain, and spoke
no word.

" I will tell it, my lord," I said ; " the time hath
come when it should be told. I did a base thing,
I made a bargain with this man. He has told
you how he became sole possessor of Trevanion,

The King's Gratitude 403

but, as Mistress Nancy has declared, there is more
to tell. This man bade me come here, and he
promised me that if I would bring Mistress Nancy
Molesworth here he would give me back the deeds
of the estate and forgive half the sum I owed
him."

" But what was his purpose in proposing this?"

" I knew not at the time, my lord. I was reck-
less, foolish, extravagant; and to my eternal
shame I made a bargain with him. After much
difficulty I brought her here, but not until I had
besought her not to come. You see she had made
me so ashamed of myself that I loathed the mis-
sion I had undertaken. I told her the history of
what I had done, and in spite of all my advice
she insisted on coming."

" I see. Then you can claim your own."

" I offered it, my lord, offered it before an at-
torney, but he refused, he — he would not take it."

" Is that true, Trevanion?"

" It is, my lord. I — I could not take the price
of my base deed. "

Hugh Boscawen looked at me steadily; he was
a gentleman, and understood that which was in
my heart.

"That, too, must be investigated," he said
quietly; "but still you have not told me Trevisa's
object in asking you to bring Mistress Molesworth
here."

" It was this secret, my lord. He thought she
was base like himself. He believed she would be
glad to wed his son when he placed his case before
her."

404 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"And she, of course, refused?"

"Yes, my lord."

Hugh Boscawen seemed to be thinking for a
few seconds, then he said quietly :

" Yes, Mistress Molesworth shall accompany me
to Tregothnan until the matter be investigated,
and you, Trevanion, must go to your old home.
Trevisa hath not complied with the usual formali-
ties in calling in the mortgages, hence the place
is still yours. "

" No, no ; it is mine, my lord, " cried old Peter.

" It is my advice, my wish that you go there,
Trevanion, and you have the right."

"And I, my lord?" remarked Otho, who had
been listening intently, " may I be privileged to
know where I am to go?"

"You are a prisoner," replied Boscawen.

It was sore grief for me to see my dear maid
ride away with Boscawen, even although it was
best for her to do so. Indeed there seemed no
way in which I could serve her. In spite of her
safety, therefore, I rode to Trevanion with a sad
heart ; for truly all seemed darkness when she was
not near. I was weak and ill, too, for although I
had disobeyed Dr. Inch in going to Treviscoe
that night, I was scarcely fit to undertake the
journey.

It was late when I reached Trevanion, so late
that the servants had gone to bed, but old Daniel
was quickly aroused, and no sooner did he know
that it was I who called to him than his joy knew
no bounds. In a few minutes every servant in
the place was dressed, all eager to serve me. The

The King's Gratitude 405

tears come into my eyes as I write even now, for
I call to mind the looks on their faces, their tear-
ful eyes, and their protestations of joy. I sup-
pose I had been an indulgent master, but I had
done nothing to deserve the affection they lav-
ished on me.

"God bless 'ee, Master Roger; God bless 'ee!"
they said again and again as they hovered around
me.

All this gave me sadness as well as joy, because
of the fact that shortly they would all have to
seek another master. Once back in the old home
again, it became dearer to me than ever. Each
room had its history, every article of furniture
was associated with some incident in the history
of the Trevanions. Again and again I wandered
around the house, and then, unable to restrain
myself, I went out into the night and wandered
among the great oaks in the park, and plucked
the early spring flowers. The night had become
gloriously fine, and I could plainly see the out-
lines of the old homestead, which was never so
dear to me as now.

I heard the clock striking the hour, and al-
though it was two in the morning, I did not go
in, it was so joyful to breathe the pure spring air
and to wander among the places I had haunted as
a boy.

"Maaster Roger!" It was old Daniel who
shouted.

"Yes, Daniel; anything the matter?"

" Aw, no sur, we was onnly wonderin' ef you
wos oal saafe, sur; tes oal right."

406 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" If it were only really mine," I thought, " and
if those faithful old servants could only have my
dear Nancy as mistress. If I could but bring her
here, and say, 'This is all yours, my dear maid.' "

Well, why could I not? It was still in my
power. Mr. Hendy still held the papers. It was
mine. But only by accepting the price of base
service. No, I could not be happy if I took ad-
vantage of the bargain. The look in my dear
maid's eyes forbade me. But what could I do?
She was nameless, and would, I was afraid, soon
be homeless and friendless. Lord Falmouth had
told me to wait until I heard from him, before I
went to Tregothnan, and until that time I should
not be able to see her. I would have gone to
London and offered my services to the King
but for my promise to await Bosca wen's com-
mands.

I was sorely troubled about these things, and
yet it was a joy to be at Trevanion, joy beyond
words. For I was at home, and my dear Nancy
loved me. Destitute we might be, but we were
still rich in each other's love, and as I remem-
bered this I laughed aloud, and sang snatches of
the songs I had sung as a boy.

"Daniel," I shouted.

"Yes, sur."

"Where is Chestnut?"

" In the stable, sur."

I made my way thither, and Chestnut trembled
for very joy at the sight of me. If ever a horse
spoke, he spoke to me in the joyful whinny he
gave. He rubbed his nose against me, and seemed

The King's Gratitude 407

to delight in my presence. After all, my home-
coming was not without its joys.

" Whoever leaves me, my beauty," I cried, "you
shall not leave me; and to-morrow we'll have a
gallop together; you and I, Chestnut, do you
hear?"

And Chestnut heard and understood, I am sure,
for he whinnied again, and when I left the stable
he gave a cry as if he sorrowed at seeing me go.

The last few weeks had been very strange to
me, but I did not regret them. How could I?
Had I not found my Nancy? Had I not won the
love of the dearest maid in the world? Presently
when I went to my bedroom I knelt down to
pray. It was many years since I had prayed in
this bedroom, not indeed since boyhood, but I
could not help asking God to forgive my past and
to thank Him for making me long to be a better
man. I prayed for my dear Nancy, too ; I could
not help it, for she was as dear to me as my heart's
blood, and it was through her that God had shown
me what a man ought to be.

I did not sleep long, I could not; as soon as
daylight came I rose and went out to hear the
birds sing and to drink in the fresh sweet air of the
morning. Everywhere life was bursting into
beauty, and the sun shone on the glittering dew-
drops. Presently the dogs came up to me and
greeted me with mad, rollicking joy and gladsome
barking ; and then, when I went back to the house,
the servants came around me bidding me a pleas-
ant good-morning, and hoping I was well.

" You'm home for good, I hope, sur," they said

40 8 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

again and again; "tes fine and wisht wethout 'ee,
sur; tes like another plaace when you be here,
sur." And then although I tried, I could not tell
them they would soon have to leave me, and that
I was only there on sufferance.

After that many days passed away without
news coming from any quarter. I saw no visi-
tors save Lawyer Hendy, and he was less com-
municative and more grim than I had ever known
him before. He professed entire ignorance of
Peter Tre visa's plans, also of the investigation
which Hugh Boscawen was making. It was very
hard for me to refrain from going to Tregothnan,
and demanding to see my Nancy, for truly my
heart hungered more and more for her each day.
I heard strange rumours concerning the Killi-
grews, but knew nothing for certain. Of Otho it
was said that he had escaped from the King's
men and was again at liberty, and this made me
sore uneasy, for I knew that many schemes would
be forming in his fertile brain; but, as I said, I
knew nothing for certain. I still stayed at Tre-
vanion, seldom going beyond the boundary of the
estate, for Hugh Boscawen had charged me con-
cerning this when we had parted.

At length, however, when many days had
passed away, a messenger came to me from Tre-
gothnan bearing a letter which summoned me
thither without delay. So I mounted Chestnut,
and before long I was closeted with Hugh Bos-
cawen in the library of his old home.

"You expected to hear from me before, Tre-
vanion?" he said cheerily.

The King's Gratitude 409

"I did, my lord," I replied, "and it hath been
weary waiting."

" I have not been idle," he replied. " It is but
yesterday that I returned from London. I have
held converse with his gracious majesty, King
George II."

I waited in silence, for I did not see what this
had to do with me.

"You found all well at Trevanion, I hope?"

" All well, my lord. "

" You love the old place?"

" Dearly, as you may imagine."

" I can quite understand. This old house now
— I have often been advised to pull it down and
build something more modern, but for the life of
me I cannot. Every room, every stone is dear to
me. Probably my sons, or my sons' sons, will
build a more pretentious dwelling, but this is
good enough for me. It is a pity your pride for-
bids you from keeping that old place of yours.
The Trevisas would turn it into a dog-kennel.
Ought you not to reconsider the question?"

" I have considered it many times, my lord, but
the thing is impossible. I did a base thing to
promise Trevisa what I did, and to make a bar-
gain with him ; it would be baser still to receive
the wages of service, unworthy my name."

" Ah well, you should know your own affairs,
only it seems sad that you, the last member of a
branch of your house, should be houseless, land-
less, and all for a fad."

"Better a Trevanion should be landless than
take the price of dishonour," I said. "Mistress

410 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Nancy Molesworth hath made me feel this. I
hope she is well?" I brought in her name be-
cause I was longing to hear news concerning
her.

" We will speak of her presently ; but yes, I
may say the young person is well. I understand,
then, that you have decided to leave Trevanion
rather than profit by your bargain with Trevisa?"

" I can do no other, my lord."

" No, you cannot, Trevanion, you cannot. Still
you are not going to leave Trevanion. "

" I am afraid it cannot be helped."

" Many things are possible when kings speak."

" I am afraid I do not understand," I said with
a fast-beating heart.

" Then I will make you understand. I have, as
I told you, but just returned from London; I
have held converse with his gracious majesty,
King George II. I have told him your story. I
have informed him of the signal service you have
rendered. "

"Yes, my lord," I said, like one in a dream.

" He is not ungrateful, nay, he is much pleased ;
and as a reward for your fidelity and bravery,
Trevanion is yours free of all incumbrances. "

What followed after that I have but a dim re-
membrance, for indeed I was unable to pay much
heed to the details which he communicated to
me. Enough that Trevanion was mine, and that
I could now give a home to my dear maid.

"With regard to the other matter," went on
Hugh Boscawen, " the King could not interfere.
The question of the law comes in, and the law is

The King's Gratitude 411

sacred. The matter is not yet settled, but I am
afraid everything will pass to the next of kin."

I said nothing, and although I knew it would
be a sore blow to my dear maid, I am afraid it
troubled me but little, for had I not Trevanion to
offer her?

" It will be a sad blow to the maid," said Boscaw-
en, " not simply because of the loss of the lands,
but she is also without name. Foolish as it may
seem, the fact of the illegality of her father's
marriage, even although he thought all was well,
will ruin her chances for life. Some yeoman
might marry her, but no one of higher position.
You, for example, would not give her your name.
You could not. High as the Trevanions have
stood, your friends would close their doors to such
a wife."

"That would not matter, my lord," I answered
quickly.

" Do you know young John Polperro too?" he
asked without noticing my interruption.

" I have seen him once," I replied.

" It was at Endellion, was it not?"

"Yes, my lord."

" He has been here this morning. "

"Indeed," I said, and although I scarce knew
why, I became strangely excited.

" He had heard of my return, and rode here
with all speed. News had reached him that I had
assumed the guardianship of the maid. He had
heird nothing of — of Tre visa's secret, and he
came to repeat his offer of marriage."

" Did he see her?" I asked.

412 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

"No," replied Hugh Boscawen dryly, "he did
not even ask for that honour."
I "No," I replied, much relieved; "why not?"

" He seemed eager to plead his cause until I
told him the truth, and then "

"What?" I asked.

" He said he would consult his father."

I laughed aloud.

"You seem merry, Trevanion."

" Yes, I am," I replied. " It shows the value of
the love he protested at Endellion. But it would
not have mattered, she would not have listened
to him."

" I suppose I can guess your reason for saying
this?"

" Most likely," I replied.

" But surely, Trevanion, you will not — that is,
consider, man. It would not be simply wedding
a penniless bride; she is worse than penniless.
You see this stain upon her birth closes the door
of every house in the country to her. "

"Not all," I cried.

"You see," he went on, "you will now hold
your head high when it is noised abroad, as it
soon will be, that you have received favour from
the King, that Trevanion ia yours free from all
encumbrance, you will be able t3 choose your
bride from the fairest and the richest. Besides,
you must think of further advancements at the
King's hands. That would become impossible if
you wedded this maid."

" My lord," I cried, " I love her! I never loved
a woman before. I thought I did ten years ago,

The King's Gratitude 413

and when she proved false I vowed I could never
trust a woman again. But now "

" But now, what?"

" You can guess, my lord. "

"Then you are bent on marrying her?"

" I am going to beg her. to beseech her if needs
be," I replied. " You say she is stiil in this house,
my lord. Should I be imposing too much on your
kindness if I ask that I may see her. I have not
beheld her for many days, and my heart hungers
for her sorely."

" How old are you, Trevanion?"

"Past thirty-two," I replied.

"You are not a boy," he said like one musing,
"and you ought to know your mind." Then he
looked steadily in my face as though he would
read my inmost thoughts.

" He is right," he cried, looking fiercely out of
the window and across the broad rich valley where
the clear water of the river coiled. He seemed
communing with himself and thinking of some
event in his own past life.

"He is right," he repeated still fiercely; "by
God, I would do it myself if I were in his place!"

He left the room abruptly without looking at
me, and I was left alone. Minutes passed, I know
not how many, and I stood waiting for my love.

Whatever might be the truth concerning her
father's marriage, it was naught to me. Now
that I had a home to offer her, everything was
plain, and I could have shouted aloud in my joy.
Had she been a beggar maid it would not have
mattered ; I loved her with all the strength of my

4i 4 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

life, and my love had made me careless concern-
ing the thoughts of the world. For love is of God,
and knows nothing of the laws of man. Besides,
I had looked into the depths of her heart; I had
seen her sorrow when she thought I was in dan-
ger. I remembered the light which shone from
her eyes when she came to me that night at Re-
stormel. I remembered the tone of her voice
when she had sobbed out my name.

I heard a rustle of a woman's dress outside the
door, and eagerly, just like a thoughtless boy, I
ran and opened it; and then I saw my Nancy,
pale and wan, but still my Nancy, — and then I
wanted naught more.

CHAPTER XXX.

IN WHICH UNCLE ANTHONY PLAYS HIS HARP.

Now of what Nancy and I said to each other
during the next few minutes there is no need for
me to write. At first joy conquered all other feel-
ings, and we lived in a land from whence all sor-
row had fled, but by and by she began to talk
about "good-byes," and a look of sadness dimmed
the bright light in her eyes. So I asked her the
meaning of this, and it soon came out that she
had been grieving sorely concerning the dark
shadow which had fallen upon her life. She had
learned from Hugh Boscawen probably about her
father's marriage being invalid, and she felt her
position keenly. For although she had been

Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp 415

treated with great kindness at the home of the
Boscawens, she could not help believing that she
was there on sufferance and not as an honoured
guest. So to cheer her I told her of the good
fortune that had befallen me, and how Hugh
Boscawen had been commissioned to give me
back my old home as a reward for the services I
had rendered to my country. At this she ex-
pressed much joy, but persisted in saying that
my good fortune had removed us further away
from each other than ever. And then she re-
peated what Hugh Boscawen had said a few min-
utes before, and declared that she would never
stand in the way of my advancement.

" And what would advancement be to me if I
have not you, Nancy?" I asked.

She thought it would be a great deal.

" And do you love me, my dear?" I asked.

She thought I had no need to ask such a ques-
tion.

" Then suppose you were mistress of Restor-
mel, and I were without home, would you let me
go away because I was poor and what the world
called disgraced?"

And at this my Nancy began to laugh, even
while her eyes grew dim with tears.

"No, Roger," she said; "but — but you are so
different."

After that I would hear no further objections,
neither indeed did she offer more, for she saw
that they grieved me, and so it soon came about
that she gave her consent to be the mistress of
the home which I had won back.

4i 6 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

" But you are giving me everything, and I am
giving you nothing," she said.

"Nay," I replied, "but you can give me more,
a thousand times more, than I can give you.
Even although I could give you Trevanion a
hundred times over, my gift would be as nothing
compared with yours."

"And what can I give you?" she asked as if
she were wondering greatly.

" Nancy Molesworth," I answered, and then the
light came back to her eyes again, and she came
to me joyfully, even as she had come at Restor-
mel.

Now those who read this may regard what 1
have written as the foolish meanderings of a love-
sick swain, and not worthy of being written down ;
nevertheless it gives me joy beyond measure to
think of that glad hour when I was able to make
my Nancy laugh again. For I who for years had
laughed at love had entered into a new life, and
now all else was as nothing compared with the
warm kisses she gave me and the words of love
she spoke. True, I had passed my boyhood, but
I have discovered that, no matter what our age
maybe, the secret of all life's joy is love. Surely,
too, God's love is often best expressed in the love
of the one woman to whom a man gives his heart,
and the love of the children that may be born to
them.

I would not wait long for our wedding-day,
neither, indeed, did my Nancy desire it; and so
three weeks later I took her to Trevanion, where
she was welcomed by my old servants, even as

Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp 417

though she were sent direct to them from God.
And in truth this was so.

Now the wedding feast at Trevanion was not of
a kind that found favour in the county, for by my
dear maid's wish we had none of high degree
among us, save Hugh Boscawen only, who, in
spite of his many duties, spent some hours with
us. Indeed, he did not leave till near sundown,
for, in spite of the many cares which pressed upon
him, he seemed co rejoice in the thought of our
love, and in the glad shouts of the youths and
maidens who danced beneath the trees on the
closely shorn grass.

For my own part, my heart was overfull with
gladness, for never surely was the world so fair
to any man as it was to me that June day. All
around the birds were singing as if to give a wel-
come to Nancy, while everywhere the gay flowers
gloried in their most beaiiteous colours as though
they wished to commemorate our wedding-day.
Away in the far distance we could hear the shout
of the hay-makers, and above us the sun shone in
a cloudless sky. Everything was in the open air,
for although I loved the very walls of the old
house, my Nancy desired that the wedding guests
should be received on the grassy lawns, where all
was fair and free, and where we could hear the
distant murmur of the sea. And indeed it was
best so. There the farmers and their wives,
whose families had been tenants for many gen-
erations, conversed more freely, while the young
men and their sweethearts danced more gaily.

But best of all, my Nancy rejoiced beyond
27

4i 8 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

measure, especially when the old servants and
tenants came to her and wished her all happi-
ness. For no one seemed to know but that she
was the owner of Restormel. Neither Peter Tre-
visa nor his son had breathed one word concern-
ing their secret, and Hugh Boscawen had held
his peace.

When the sun was sinking behind the trees
and lighting up the western sky with wondrous
glory, the man to whom I owed so much took his
leave.

"Trevanion, you are a happy man," he said.

I did not reply save to give a hearty laugh and
to press Nancy's hand, which lay on my arm.

" I am afraid there may be dark days for Eng-
land ahead, but you, Trevanion, have entered
into light. Now, then, before I go let me see your
tenants and servants dance again."

So I called to the old fiddlers, men who had
lived in the parish all their lives, and they struck
up " Sir Roger de Coverley," when old and young
laughed alike.

"All seem happy save yon old blind beggar,"
remarked my friend ; " he seems sad and hungry. "

"Then he shall not be sad and hungry long,"
I said, noting for the first time an old man on the
lawn ; " stay a little longer, and you shall see that
he will soon be as happy as the rest."

"No," replied Boscawen; "I give you good
evening, and all joy," and therewith he went
away.

" Fetch yon old man, Daniel, and give him of
the best of everything," I said; "food and drink,

Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp 419

aye, and a pipe and tobacco too. No man shall be
sad and weary to-day if I can help it."

So Daniel fetched him, and all the while young
and old laughed and danced for very joy, aye,
white-haired tottering old men and women, as
well as the little children made the place ring with
their joyous shouts.

" You are happy, my love, are you not?" I said
turning to the dear maid at my side.

" Yes, perfectly happy, but for one cloud in the
sky."

" Nay, there must be nothing. Tell me what
that one cloud is, and I will drive it away."

" I cannot help it. You give me everything,
and I give you nothing. I never cared for Re-
stormel till you told me you loved me. I do not
care about it for myself now — only for you, Roger.

If I could bring you something now "

"Please sir, that old man wants to speak to
you. "

I turned and saw the old beggar standing by
Daniel's side.

" I wish you joy on your wedding-day," he said
in a thin quavering voice. He was much bent,
and his eyes were nearly covered with green
patches.

"Thank you, old man," I said, "let them bring
you food and drink. You are weary, sit down on
this chair and rest."

"I wish my lady joy, too," he said; "full joy,
complete joy. That is an old man's blessing, and
that is what I bring to her. May I — may I kiss
my lady's hand?"

420 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

Now I was not over-pleased at this; but an-
other glance at the poor old creature drove away
all unkind thought ; besides, it was my wedding-
day. And so Nancy gave him her hand to kiss.

" May every cloud depart from your sky, my
sweet lady," he said; "aye, and by God's blessing
the last cloud shall be driven away."

At this I started, for he had been repeating our
own words. I looked at him again, and my heart
beat strangely.

"Let me add joy to the day, and not sorrow,"
he continued. " Let me bring my harp, and I will
play the old Cornish melodies, and I will tell the
old Cornish stories."

"But not until you have had food and rest,"
said my dear Nancy.

He would not wait for this, however, so the
people flocked around him, and he played and
sung wondrously for such an old man. After
this he told the people stories which moved the
wedding guests much, first to tears and then to
laughter.

" You shall stay at the house to-night, old man,"
I said; " what is your name?"

"I have many names," he replied, "but many
call me David, because I am cunning with the
harp and can charm away evil spirits, even as
King David of old charmed away the evil spirits
from the heart of Saul. There is only one sad
thought in the heart of your dear lady to-night,
and that my harp shall charm away."

After the guests were all gone that night I
called the old minstrel to the room where my

Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp 421

forefathers had sat, and where my Nancy and I had
come. The lights were not yet lit, for it was near
midsummer, and the night shone almost like day.
The windows were open too, and I cared not to
shut out the sweet air of that summer evening.

He came, bearing his harp with him, and when
we were alone I spoke freely.

" Uncle Anthony," I said, "take off the patches
from your eyes and stand upright."

"Ah, you have penetrated my disguise?" he
said.

"Even before you spoke so strangely," I re-
plied.

" I will not take off my patches, and I must not
stay at your house to-night, Roger Trevanion,"
he said quietly. " In an hour from now I must
be on my way again."

" But why?"

" I am not yet safe. For the present I will say
no more. Sometime, perchance, I may come to
your house as an honoured guest."

" And you shall have a royal welcome," was my
answer.

" But before I go, I would drive away the one
cloud in the sky."

I did not speak, for truly I was in the dark as
to his meaning.

"You, my lady Nancy," said Uncle Anthony,
turning towards her, "believe that you are not
mistress of Restormel. I found out old Peter
Trevisa's secret, and so, although my heart was
saddened at the failure of my plans, and although
you, Roger Trevanion, caused their failure, I de-

422 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

termined, after all our hopes were shattered, that
I would find out the truth."

"And what have you discovered?" I asked ea-
gerly.

"I have been to Ireland— to many places," he
answered, " and now I have come to give my lady
Nancy her wedding dowry. Here it is," and he
placed a package in my love's hands. " There is
proof," he went on, "that your father's marriage
was valid, proof that none can deny, and so Re-
stormel is rightfully yours."

At this my dear love broke down altogether,
for she had never dreamed of this, but soon her
tears were wiped away and her eyes shone again.

"O Roger!" she cried, "I am glad now that
you thought I was poor when you married me. "

Concerning the meaning of this I have asked
her many times, but she will not tell me, neither
can I think what it is, for I am sure she never
doubted my love.

" And what hath become of the Killigrews?" I
asked presently, after many things were said
which I need not here write down.

"They were hunted from place to place as
though they had been foxes," replied Uncle An-
thony. " Old Colman hath died of disappoint-
ment ; aye, more than disappointment — of a brok-
en heart ; all the rest, with the exception of Benet
and Otho, have escaped to France. They will
never come back to England again."

"And Benet and Otho," I asked, "where are
they?"

"Otho escaped," cried the old man with a low

Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp 423

laugh; "he is as cunning as the devil. He
hath gone to Scotland, and hath joined the High-
landers. "

"And Benet?"

" Benet deserved a better fate. After you and
he fought that night," and again the old man
laughed in his low meaning way, "and he had
rejoined his companions, he complained much of
the way matters had been managed, and declared
that he would no more lift up his hand against
the King. Whereupon many being savage with
drink, and mad at the words he spoke, accused
him of desiring not to kill you. This led to many
unwise things being said, and presently many of
them turned upon him like a troop of jackals turn
upon a lion."

" But he fought them?"

" Aye, and rejoiced in it, for fighting is the
breath of Benet's life. But they were too many
for him, — one acted a coward's part and stabbed
him in the back."

Now at this my heart was sore, for although
Benet and I had scarcely ever met save to fight,
and although he was a wild savage fellow, I could
not help loving him.

" But he died like a man," I cried; "he showed
no fear?"

" He died grandly. He had but one regret at
dying, he said."

"And that?" I asked eagerly.

" I was not there, but one who was, told me.
'Aye, I am grieved, ' he said, 'Trevanion promised
to fight me. He was the only real man who ever

424 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

faced me, and now I shall not live to prove that I
was the better man of the two. ' "

We kept Uncle Anthony more than an hour,
but we could not prevail upon him to stay all
night. It was not for him, he said, to stay at Tre-
vanion on the night after our wedding-day, but
before he went he told us many things concern-
ing his life which I could not understand before.
I need not write them down here, for he would
not wish it. I will only say that the remembrance
of the love he once bore for a maid made him
love Nancy as a daughter, and this almost led to
a breach between him and the Killigrews.

"You will come again as soon as you can?" I
said to him when at length he left the house.

" Aye, as soon as I can. May God bless you,
Roger Trevanion. "

"He hath blessed me," I answered; "blessed
me more than I believed possible. "

"And God bless you, Mistress Nancy Treva-
nion," he said, turning to my dear wife.

" And may God bless you, Uncle Anthony. "

" Yes, Uncle Anthony, that is the name I love
most. May I kiss your hand again, dear lady?"

"Yes," said my Nancy.

" Not only your hand, dear lady, but your brow,
if I may."

"Yes, yes," was Nancy's response.

" I loved a maid many years ago," he said ; " her
face was pure like yours, my child, and her eyes
shone with the same light, and she — she was
called Nancy."

He kissed her forehead with all the passionate

Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp 425

fervour of a boy, and then went away without
speaking another word.

Of the packet he brought my dear wife I need
say little, save that when I showed it to Mr.
Hendy, my lawyer, he remarked that none could
doubt its value. It proved beyond all dispute the
validity of Godfrey Molesworth's marriage with
Nancy Killigrew, although the wedding took place
in Ireland under peculiar circumstances. And
then it came about that Restormel passed into
our hands without question, and people who would
doubtless have treated her with scorn, had the
marriage been illegal, now desired to claim her
friendship.

I have often wondered since that night whether
the Nancy which Uncle Anthony had loved long
years before was not the Nancy Killigrew who
became Godfrey Molesworth's wife, and my
Nancy's mother.

Hugh Boscawen rejoiced greatly over my dear
wife's good fortune, and I have since been given
to understand that it was through him Peter Tre-
visa had uttered no word concerning his secret,
and that he was using all his influence with the
King in order to persuade him to seek to use means
whereby my Nancy might be able to rightfully
claim her name and fortune. Concerning this,
however, he would never speak to me, although I
asked him many times.

Not long after our marriage, however, serious
matters disturbed the country, and Hugh Bos-
cawen became much perturbed. Charles the Pre-
tender succeeded in landing in Scotland with a

426 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

very few followers, and immediately he was joined
by a large number of Highlanders. Concerning
his fortunes there is of course no need to speak.
All the country rang with the news of his victo-
ries, and finally of his defeat. Few, however,
seem to realize that, had he landed in Cornwall
months before, his fortunes might have been dif-
ferent. Some there are who say that there was
never a danger of his coming to a part of the
country where his chances would have been so
poor, and many more say that the army of brave-
hearted Cornishmen were gathered together by
Boscawen without reason. But what I have set
down shows that the man whom the world calls
Lord Falmouth, and whom I always love to think
of as Hugh Boscawen, although not a great leader
of armies, was still wise in his times, and a true
lover of his king and country.

Otho Killigrew became a follower of the Pre-
tender in Scotland, and had Charles Stuart been
successful in his enterprises, he would doubtless
have given Otho as high a place as that which
Tom Killigrew occupied at the court of Charles
II., perhaps higher, for he was cunning beyond
most men; but at the battle of Culloden Moor,
which the Duke of Cumberland won, and when
the Pretender's forces were utterly routed, Otho
was killed. Thus it was that Endellion as well as
Restormel came to Nancy, for none of the Killi-
grews who fled to France dared to come back and
claim their old home. It was not of much value
to us, however, for both house and lands were
mortgaged for all they were worth.

Uncle Anthony Plays His Harp 427

I live at Trevanion still, for, although Restormel
is a fine and larger house, it is not home to me,
neither is it to Nancy for that matter, and we
shall never think of leaving the spot endeared by
long association and obtained through the favour
of the King. Besides, we could not be as happy
anywhere else. All the servants know us and
love us, and old Daniel, although he grows weak
and feeble now, thinks no one can serve us as
well as he. Amelia Lanteglos, or rather Amelia
Daddo, is no longer maid to Nancy, for she hath
married her one-time lover, who now hath a farm
on the Trevanion estate ; but Hennifer Lanteglos
is with us, and no more faithful servant can be
found anywhere.

Our eldest son, Roger Molesworth, is true to
the name he bears, for he hath inherited all his
mother's beauty, and looks forward to the time
when he will inherit Restormel and live on the
estate ; but our second son, Benet, cares for none
of these things. He is big and daring and strong
like the man after whom he is named, and cares
for nothing so much as the wild free life of the
country. I tell Nancy that he resembles Benet
in many ways, and she, with the mother's love
shining from her eyes, says that he possesses all
Benet Killigrew's virtues but none of his vices.

I have but little to tell now, and that little shall
be told quickly.

About a year after the final defeat of the Pre-
tender, and when the country had settled down
into peace, Jennifer Lanteglos came into the room

428 Mistress Nancy Molesworth

where my Nancy and I sat alone together, save
for the presence of Molesworth, who crowed
mightily as he lay in his cradle.

" Please, sur, an old man is at the door asking
if he may come in and tell tales."

"Let him come in, Jennifer," I said.

" In the kitchen, sur?"

"No, in here," for a great hope was in my
heart.

A few seconds later an old man entered the
room bearing a harp.

"Welcome home, Uncle Anthony," I said.

"No, not home," he said tremblingly, "but I
will stay one night if you will let me."

"No, always," said my dear Nancy, "stay for
the sake of my mother, the other Nancy."

He is with us still, and is much respected in our
parish. No one knows the part he played in the
days before Nancy became my wife, and although
I believe Hugh Boscawen hath his suspicions, he
says nothing.

THE END.

000 030 753 8